summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/69501-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/69501-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/69501-0.txt8795
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8795 deletions
diff --git a/old/69501-0.txt b/old/69501-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 6009bee..0000000
--- a/old/69501-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8795 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of At the fall of Montreal, by Edward
-Stratemeyer
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: At the fall of Montreal
- or, A soldier boy's final victory
-
-Author: Edward Stratemeyer
-
-Illustrator: A. B. Shute
-
-Release Date: December 8, 2022 [eBook #69501]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: David Edwards, Barry Abrahamsen, and the Online Distributed
- Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was
- produced from images made available by the HathiTrust
- Digital Library.)
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL ***
-
-
-
-
-
- EDWARD STRATEMEYER’S BOOKS
-
-
- Old Glory Series
-
- _Six Volumes. Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.85._
-
- UNDER DEWEY AT MANILA.
- A YOUNG VOLUNTEER IN CUBA.
- FIGHTING IN CUBAN WATERS.
- UNDER OTIS IN THE PHILIPPINES.
- THE CAMPAIGN OF THE JUNGLE.
- UNDER MacARTHUR IN LUZON.
-
-
- Stratemeyer Popular Series
-
- _Ten Volumes. Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.00._
-
- THE LAST CRUISE OF THE SPITFIRE.
- REUBEN STONE’S DISCOVERY.
- TRUE TO HIMSELF.
- RICHARD DARE’S VENTURE.
- OLIVER BRIGHT’S SEARCH.
- TO ALASKA FOR GOLD.
- THE YOUNG AUCTIONEER.
- BOUND TO BE AN ELECTRICIAN.
- SHORTHAND TOM, THE REPORTER
- FIGHTING FOR HIS OWN.
-
-
- War and Adventure Stories
-
- _Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25._
-
- ON TO PEKIN.
- BETWEEN BOER AND BRITON.
-
-
- American Boys’ Biographical Series
-
- _Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25._
-
- AMERICAN BOYS’ LIFE OF WILLIAM McKINLEY.
- AMERICAN BOYS’ LIFE OF THEODORE ROOSEVELT.
-
-
- Colonial Series
-
- _Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25._
-
- WITH WASHINGTON IN THE WEST.
- MARCHING ON NIAGARA.
- AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL.
- ON THE TRAIL OF PONTIAC.
-
-
- Pan-American Series
-
- _Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25._
-
- LOST ON THE ORINOCO.
- THE YOUNG VOLCANO EXPLORERS.
- YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE ISTHMUS.
- YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE AMAZON.
-
-
- Great American Industries Series
-
- _Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.00, net._
-
- TWO YOUNG LUMBERMEN.
-
- -------
-
- JOE, THE SURVEYOR. _Price_, $1.00.
- LARRY, THE WANDERER. _Price_, $1.00.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
-
-
- AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-[Illustration:
-
- As the weapon rang out the red man leaped upward and fell in a
- heap.—_Page 53._
-]
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- Colonial Series
-
- ----------------------------
-
-
- AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL
-
-
- OR
-
-
- A SOLDIER BOY’S FINAL VICTORY
-
-
-
- BY
-
- EDWARD STRATEMEYER
-
- Author of “With Washington in the West,” “Lost on the
- Orinoco,” “American Boys’ Life of William McKinley,”
- “On to Pekin,” “Old Glory Series,” “Ship
- and Shore Series,” etc.
-
-
-
- _ILLUSTRATED BY A. B. SHUTE_
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
- BOSTON
- LEE AND SHEPARD
- 1904
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- Published August, 1903
-
-
-
-
-
-
- COPYRIGHT, 1903, BY LEE AND SHEPARD
-
- Entered at Stationers’ Hall, London
-
- -------
-
- _All rights reserved_
-
- -------
-
- _AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL_
-
-
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS
-
- -------
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
- I. INTERESTING SPORT, 1
- II. THE INDIANS IN THE CANOE, 8
- III. ON A DANGEROUS MISSION, 18
- IV. A SQUALL ON LAKE ONTARIO, 28
- V. PERILS OF THE FOREST, 38
- VI. AN UNEXPECTED SEPARATION, 48
- VII. A BEAR AND HER CUBS, 58
- VIII. IN THE HANDS OF FRIENDS, 68
- IX. WHAT BEFELL HENRY, 78
- X. IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY, 88
- XI. ABOARD THE FIRE-BOAT, 97
- XII. GENERAL WOLFE’S CAMP, 107
- XIII. SCALING THE HEIGHTS OF QUEBEC, 116
- XIV. WOLFE’S VICTORY AND DEATH, 126
- XV. NEWS FROM HOME, 135
- XVI. A FIRE AND AN ESCAPE, 144
- XVII. THE HOLE IN THE ICE, 154
- XVIII. WINTER QUARTERS, 164
- XIX. LOST IN THE SNOW, 173
- XX. THE SITUATION AT QUEBEC, 183
- XXI. UNDER ARREST, 193
- XXII. IN PRISON AND OUT, 203
- XXIII. FACE TO FACE WITH THE UNEXPECTED, 213
- XXIV. A GAME OF HIDE AND SEEK, 223
- XXV. TAKEN AS A SPY, 233
- XXVI. DAVE’S JOURNEY TO QUEBEC, 242
- XXVII. THE ATTACK OF THE FRENCH, 250
- XXVIII. IN THE RANKS ONCE MORE, 260
- XXIX. DARK DAYS, 270
- XXX. THE RAPIDS OF THE ST. LAWRENCE, 279
- XXXI. THE FALL OF MONTREAL, 288
- XXXII. FROM WAR TO PEACE—CONCLUSION, 300
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- PREFACE
-
-
-“AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL” is a compete story in itself, but forms the
-third volume of a line known by the general title of “Colonial Series.”
-
-The first volume of this series, entitled “With Washington in the West,”
-related the fortunes of David Morris, the son of a pioneer who settled
-at Wills’ Creek, now known as Cumberland, Va. David became well
-acquainted with Washington while the latter was a surveyor, and later on
-served under the young commander during the fateful Braddock expedition
-against Fort Duquesne.
-
-The defeat of General Braddock left the English frontier at the mercy of
-the French and Indians, and in the second volume of the series, entitled
-“Marching on Niagara,” were given the particulars of General Forbes’s
-advance on Fort Duquesne, and also the particulars of the advance on
-Fort Niagara under General’s Prideaux and Johnson, leading up to a
-decisive victory which gave the English control of all the vast
-territory lying between the great lakes and what was then the Louisiana
-Territory.
-
-The French hold on North America was now badly shaken, but not
-altogether broken; and in the present volume are related the particulars
-of General Wolfe’s brilliant scaling of the Heights of Quebec, the
-battle on the Plains of Abraham, and the capture of the city itself.
-
-Following the surrender of Quebec came a winter of dreary waiting for
-both sides in this great conflict. Each army looked for re-enforcements,
-and early in the spring the French made an attack, hoping to regain the
-ground lost. But this attack was repulsed, and then the French
-concentrated at Montreal, and hither were hurried the three divisions of
-the English army, including a goodly number of Colonial troops. With
-these forces was David Morris, doing his duty to the end, until the fall
-of Montreal brought this important and far-reaching war with France to a
-close.
-
-As in his previous works, the author has sought to be as accurate as
-possible in historical detail—no easy task where American, English, and
-French historians differ so widely in their statements.
-
-Once again I thank my young friends for the interest they have shown in
-my books. May the present volume prove both pleasing and profitable to
-them.
-
- EDWARD STRATEMEYER.
-
-_June 1, 1903._
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-
- PAGE
-
- As the weapon rang out, the red man 53
- leaped upward and fell in a heap
- (_Frontispiece_)
-
- As the catamount left the ground, White 46
- Buffalo fired a second arrow
-
- A short distance away was a 109
- broad-sterned brig
-
- He gave it a vigorous kick, which sent 146
- it spinning away from the dangerous
- spot
-
- “B’ar meat!” yelled Barringford 180
-
- Four troopers were in hot pursuit 222
-
- Dave’s musket was up in an instant 268
-
- “Stand where you are,” ordered the sick 297
- man
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
- AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL.
-
-
- -------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I
-
- INTERESTING SPORT
-
-
-“THIS looks like a good spot for fishing.”
-
-“I don’t know but that you are right, Dave. Those trees back of us cut
-off most of the sunlight, and a hollow like that ought to be good for at
-least one fair-sized trout.”
-
-“Do you think any of the other soldiers have been down to this part of
-the lake?”
-
-“Hardly,” answered Henry Morris. “At least, there are no signs of them,”
-he went on, as he examined the ground with the care of an Indian
-trailer.
-
-“If we are the first to try this vicinity we certainly ought to have
-good luck,” continued Dave Morris, as he dropped several of the traps he
-carried to the ground and began to prepare his fishing pole for use. “By
-the way, do you think there are any Indians in this vicinity?”
-
-“Only those who are under command of Sir William Johnson. They sent all
-the French redskins about their business in short order.”
-
-“How long do you suppose our troops will be kept around Fort Niagara?”
-
-“I’m sure I don’t know, Dave. We may get marching orders at any time.
-Now that the fort is ours all Sir William has to do is to leave a small
-force in command and then sail down the lake and the St. Lawrence to
-Montreal and Quebec. We’ve got the French on the run and we ought to
-keep ’em on the run until they give up fighting altogether.”
-
-“I wonder if General Wolfe has had a battle yet.”
-
-“I shouldn’t be surprised. Reckon we’ll get word in a few days. But
-come, let us keep quiet, or we won’t get even a perch, much less a
-trout,” concluded Henry Morris.
-
-David and Henry Morris were two young soldiers in the Colonial army,
-stationed at present at Fort Niagara, a stronghold located on the
-Niagara River, close to where that stream emptied into Lake Ontario.
-
-The two youths were cousins, and when at home lived at Wills’ Creek,
-where the town of Cumberland, Va., stands to-day. The household
-consisted of Dave’s father, Mr. James Morris, who was a widower, and of
-Mr. Joseph Morris, his wife Lucy, and their three children: Rodney, the
-oldest, who was something of a cripple; Henry, already mentioned, and
-little Nell, the family pet.
-
-When James Morris’s wife died the man, who was a trapper and a trader,
-became very disconsolate, and leaving his son Dave in his brother’s
-charge, he wandered to the West and established a trading-post on the
-Kinotah, a river flowing into the Ohio. This was at the time when George
-Washington was a young surveyor; and in the first volume of this series,
-entitled “With Washington in the West,” I related many of the
-particulars of how Dave fell in with the future President of our
-country, helped him in his surveying, and later on, when war broke out
-between the English and the French, marched under Washington in
-Braddock’s disastrous campaign against Fort Duquesne, located where the
-city of Pittsburg now stands.
-
-The defeat of General Braddock meant much to James Morris. He had spent
-both time and money in establishing his trading-post on the Kinotah, and
-though a rascally French trader named Jean Bevoir had done his utmost to
-cheat him out of his belongings, Mr. Morris had considered his property
-safe until the trading-post was taken and he was made a prisoner. Dave
-was also captured by the French, but father and son escaped by the aid
-of White Buffalo, a friendly Indian of the Delawares, and Sam
-Barringford, an old frontiersman and a warm personal friend of all the
-Morrises.
-
-Both England and her American colonies were now thoroughly aroused to
-the importance of a strong attack on the French and their Indian allies;
-and in the second volume of the series, entitled “Marching on Niagara,”
-were given the particulars of another campaign against Fort Duquesne,
-which was captured and renamed Fort Pitt, and then of a long and hard
-campaign against Fort Niagara, in which both Dave and Henry took an
-active part, accompanied by the ever-faithful Sam Barringford.
-
-The march against Fort Duquesne and Fort Niagara had come only after a
-bloodthirsty uprising by the Indians, which even to-day is well
-remembered by the people living in Virginia, Pennsylvania, and New York,
-whose forefathers suffered from the attack. Cabins were burned, cattle
-stolen, and men, women, and children killed or mutilated. In some
-instances children were carried off by the Indians, and among these was
-little Nell, the sunshine of the Morris household.
-
-The shock to Mrs. Lucy Morris was severe, and for a long time she could
-not be comforted. From various sources it was learned that the child had
-been taken first to one place and then another by the Indians, and at
-last it was ascertained that Nell was in the hands of some Indians under
-the command of Jean Bevoir, who had moved to the vicinity of Niagara
-Falls, where he intended to keep the little girl until the Morrises paid
-dearly for her ransom.
-
-As soon as the capture of the fort was accomplished, and while some of
-the soldiers were hunting for game for food, several wounded prisoners
-were brought in, and among them was Jean Bevoir, who had been shot
-through the leg. The rascally French trader was now thoroughly cowed,
-and when threatened by Henry confessed that little Nell was being held a
-prisoner in a cave near the Falls. A march was made in that direction,
-and after an exciting chase of some Indians the little girl was rescued.
-
-At the fort the whole matter was laid before Sir William Johnson, the
-Indian Superintendent, who had charge of the red men aiding the English,
-but who was now, because of the sudden death of General Prideaux, in
-command of all the troops. By Johnson’s order Jean Bevoir was placed in
-the hospital under military guard, to stand trial when physically able
-to do so.
-
-The two young soldiers were overjoyed over the rescue of little Nell and
-promised themselves that Jean Bevoir should suffer roundly for his
-misdeeds. As for the little maiden, she was anxious to get back to her
-home, and soon set off with old Sam Barringford, the frontiersman having
-promised her folks that, if she was once found, he would not let her out
-of his sight again until she was safe in her mother’s arms.
-
-The days following the fall of Fort Niagara had been comparatively quiet
-ones for the two young soldiers. It had not yet been decided what should
-be done with the French prisoners, although it was certain a large part
-of them would be shipped to England. The women and children who had
-followed the French to the fort for protection were placed under the
-guidance of some Catholic priests and allowed to depart for Montreal and
-other settlements in Canada.
-
-The time was July, 1759, and the region for miles around the Niagara
-River and Lake Ontario was an almost unbroken forest, dotted here and
-there by the remains of an Indian camp or a French or English
-trading-post. Game had suffered but slightly from the hunting tours of
-the red men, and while the soldiers from England took but little
-interest in such sport, the frontiersman in the ranks seized the
-opportunity to supply themselves with fresh meat and also add a pelt or
-two to their scanty worldly store. Each day they would bring in one or
-more deer, and occasionally a buffalo, besides the skins of foxes,
-wild-cats, and other small animals, and innumerable birds, until the
-fort took on the look of a trading-post in spite of itself.
-
-Dave and Henry were not slow to join in the hunting, and between them
-they one day brought in a deer which was the pride of the camp, weighing
-thirty-five pounds more than the next largest. This game Dave had
-wounded by a shot in the foreleg, and Henry had finished by a bullet
-through the left eye, for Henry, as my old readers already know, was a
-natural-born hunter and a skillful marksman as well.
-
-Two days after bringing down the deer, and while the two had a half-day
-off-time, Dave proposed that they go fishing. His cousin was more than
-willing, and the pair lost no time in fitting up their poles and in
-obtaining bait, and thus equipped both set off for the lake front,
-tramped along until they came to a spot that looked particularly
-inviting, and then, as already described, prepared to try their luck.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II
-
- THE INDIANS IN THE CANOE
-
-
-IT was a warm, clear day, and out on the broad bosom of the lake the sun
-shone brightly. There was a faint breeze from the west which rustled the
-leaves of the trees and sent an occasional ripple over the water. From
-the forest came the notes of the songbirds and the hum of countless
-insects.
-
-Dave would have been satisfied to catch a good mess of perch, but he
-knew Henry’s heart was set on at least one fair-sized lake trout, so he
-did not bait up at once, but stood by, watching his cousin adjust his
-fishing outfit.
-
-“There’s a fat fly fit to tempt any trout,” whispered Henry, as he
-brought the bait from a small box he carried. “Caught half a dozen of
-’em down at the horse stable. The glitter of those bluish wings ought to
-fetch something. Here goes!”
-
-Henry advanced to within six feet of the lake shore, at a point where a
-large tree and some rough rocks overhung the water. Here was a rather
-dark hole where the water was unusually quiet.
-
-With the skill of a born fisherman, the young soldier made his cast, and
-as the still buzzing fly struck the water, he whipped it along by jerks,
-a few inches at a time.
-
-Of a sudden there came a splash, the appearance and disappearance of
-something that might be a fish, and then a strong pull on the line.
-
-“Hurrah, you’ve got him!” cried Dave. “Be careful how you play him, or
-he’ll break your line for you.”
-
-“Yes, I’ve got him!” answered Henry, slowly and deliberately, playing
-his line as he spoke. “And he’s no small one either. If only those roots
-don’t tangle——Here he comes! Whoop!”
-
-As the youth spoke, the fish made another dart. But Henry was ready for
-him, and in a twinkling the game lay on the moss between the trees,
-flopping wildly in an endeavor to get back into the lake. But both
-youths knew too much to let anything like that happen, and in a minute
-more Henry had his prize secure and strung on a twig with a forked end.
-
-“What a fine haul for a start,” was Dave’s comment, as he gazed at the
-trout, that weighed several pounds. “I don’t believe we’ll get another
-fish as good.”
-
-“No, and I don’t believe there is another trout in this vicinity, Dave.
-A big fellow like this keeps his territory to himself.”
-
-Nevertheless, Henry tried his luck, not once but several times. But the
-flies went begging until some small fish came along and began to nibble
-at them, and then Henry drew in.
-
-“That spot just below here ought to be good for perch,” said he, after a
-look around, and they moved on to the place mentioned, where both baited
-with worms dug up before starting on the trip.
-
-Dave was the first to throw in, and his cousin waited until the bait was
-taken with a sudden short jerk. Dave pulled in steadily, and soon
-brought to light a perch as round and fat as one would wish to see.
-
-“That’s a good start on perch,” observed Henry, with a smile. “And to my
-mind they are just as good to eat as trout, even if they are not so
-gamey.”
-
-After this both fell to fishing with all the skill at their command,
-Dave remaining at the spot where he had made his first haul and Henry
-seeking a point a few rods farther up the shore.
-
-Although both of the young soldiers felt that no enemy was in the
-immediate vicinity, yet they took care to keep in sight of each other
-and kept a constant watch on the forest behind them. Each had brought
-along his trusty flint-lock musket, and the weapons, loaded and primed,
-were kept easy to hand.
-
-“Do you think Sam Barringford has reached home with Nell yet?” asked
-Dave, as Henry came toward him to get more bait.
-
-“Hardly yet, Dave; but he ought to get there by the end of the week.”
-
-“She’ll be glad to get back, won’t she? And how glad all of them will be
-to see her!”
-
-“Yes, indeed!” Henry’s eyes brightened at the thought. “Do you know,
-it’s a wonder to me that she didn’t die of fright when she was in the
-clutches of those dirty redskins and that mean, miserable Jean Bevoir,”
-he went on.
-
-“Bevoir pretends to be in an awfully bad condition, so one of the
-hospital surgeons told me. I reckon he is afraid of standing trial.”
-
-“To be sure. He’ll stay in the hospital till they kick him out.” Henry
-gave a grave shake of his head. “He ought to be hung; but I suppose they
-won’t go as far as that.”
-
-“It isn’t likely.”
-
-The youths separated, and the fishing continued steadily, until each had
-a mess of ten or a dozen fish to his credit. The perch were all of good
-size, so the load to carry back to the fort would be no light one.
-
-“Let us go down the shore and see if we can’t strike another trout
-hole,” said Dave. “I’d like to bring up one, even if he didn’t match
-yours.”
-
-They proceeded along the lake shore, and soon reached another shady
-spot. Here they found two small trout, which were both landed by Dave,
-Henry in the meantime hunting in the forest and bringing out some
-sassafras and birch, which both began to munch as a relish.
-
-“What a good trading-post one could establish up here,” observed Henry.
-“The game——” He broke off short. “What do you see?”
-
-Dave was gazing out on the lake, and now he climbed on the rock to get a
-better view.
-
-“It’s a canoe,” said Dave slowly. “And unless I am mistaken there are
-two or three Indians in it.”
-
-“Some of Sir William’s followers most likely. Are they coming this way?”
-
-“They are not paddling at all. They seem to be sleeping.”
-
-“Sleeping? That’s queer.” Henry climbed up beside his cousin and gave an
-equally searching look. “I don’t believe they are sleeping at all, Dave.
-Those Indians are either dead or else shamming death.”
-
-“Why should they come here shamming death, Henry?”
-
-“Perhaps they are spies. We had better be on guard and keep out of
-sight.”
-
-“But I think we ought to watch them.”
-
-“Certainty; we can do it from behind yonder brushwood.”
-
-It took but a minute to pick up their outfits and their catches, and
-with these they slipped behind the thicket Henry had mentioned. Here
-they kept themselves well hidden, each with his firearm in hand, ready
-for use should any shooting be required.
-
-The canoe came closer slowly, and presently they made out that it
-contained two red men, both in warpaint and sporting the colors and
-feathers of the Delawares.
-
-“If they are Delawares they should be friendly,” whispered Dave.
-
-“Don’t be too sure. Remember, White Buffalo said that even his tribe was
-divided, the old chiefs standing up for the French and the young chiefs
-swearing by Washington and Sir William.”
-
-“One of the redskins has raised himself and he is trying to paddle,”
-went on Dave, after a spell of silence. “He has got a bandage around his
-left forearm, as if he was wounded. See, he is talking to his companion,
-but the other fellow won’t budge. Do you know what I think? I think they
-are both badly wounded.”
-
-“Even so, they may be enemies,” returned Henry, who had learned by
-bitter experience not to trust anybody until he proved himself a friend.
-
-Gradually the canoe came up to the shore and they could see the faces of
-the occupants plainly. That they were suffering was evident, for the man
-at the bottom of the canoe lay in a pool of half-dried blood.
-
-“I believe we ought to help them if we can,” whispered Dave, as the
-Indian who had held the paddle dropped in a heap on the seat. “I don’t
-believe they could harm us, no matter how they tried.”
-
-After some hesitation Henry agreed, and guns in hand the pair stepped
-from the shelter of the bushes and walked down to the spot where the
-canoe had grounded.
-
-“Hullo, redskins!” called out Henry. “What brings you here?”
-
-At the sound of the young soldier’s voice the Indian on the seat stirred
-feebly. Then as he caught sight of the two on the shore he uttered a
-faint cry.
-
-“English soldiers!” he murmured in his native tongue.
-
-“I say, what brings you here?” repeated Henry.
-
-“How?” muttered the red man in return, and tried to brace himself up.
-“Blue Crow much hurt. Got fire-water?”
-
-“No, we haven’t any fire-water,” answered Dave. “How did you get hurt?”
-
-“French soldiers shoot Blue Crow and Yellow Nose,” answered the Indian,
-with an effort. “Good English help um, yes?”
-
-“Perhaps,” said Henry. “Where did you have the fight?”
-
-“Udder shore of lake. Want to find the Great William. You help or Yellow
-Nose die,” went on the Indian, pointing to his silent companion.
-
-Dave and Henry drew closer and lowered their muskets. What Blue Crow
-said was true—the Indian in the bottom of the canoe was wounded both in
-the breast and the stomach. He was breathing in loud gasps, and it was
-easy to see that his earthly career was fast approaching its end.
-
-“I am sorry, but we can do nothing for your friend,” said Dave softly.
-
-“Nothing?” repeated the Indian on the seat. “Nothing,—and Yellow Nose
-tried to do much for his English brothers.” He drew his mouth down
-bitterly. “His reward must come from the Great Spirit alone.”
-
-“If you want to find Sir William Johnson we can take you to him,” said
-Henry. “The fort is only a short distance up the lake. We can paddle the
-canoe.”
-
-“Let us bind up your wounds first,” said Dave, and this was done, and
-they also tried to do something for the Indian at the bottom of the
-canoe. But in the midst of their labors Yellow Nose breathed his last.
-
-Having covered the dead Indian with a coat, and done all they could for
-Blue Crow, Dave and Henry took up the two paddles the canoe contained
-and lost no time in moving the craft up the lake in the direction of the
-Niagara River. They soon reached one of the usual boat landings, and
-here fell in with a score or more of soldiers. By this time Blue Crow
-had fainted away, and it took all the skill of one of the fort surgeons
-to revive him.
-
-“He wants to see Sir William Johnson,” said Dave. “I believe he carries
-some sort of message.”
-
-“Then we’ll take him up to the fort on a litter,” said the surgeon. “I
-do not believe he can recover. He has lost too much blood.”
-
-By the time the fort was reached Blue Crow was in danger of another
-relapse. Sir William Johnson was speedily summoned. As he came in he
-recognized the Indian as one he knew fairly well.
-
-“I am sorry for you,” he said, taking the Indian’s hand.
-
-“Blue Crow is glad he has reached the Great William,” replied the red
-man. “He was afraid he would die before he met his English friend face
-to face. He comes many miles, from beyond the Thousand Islands of the
-St. Lawrence.”
-
-“With a message?”
-
-“Yes. He was sent by General Wolfe.”
-
-“And what has General Wolfe to say?” demanded Sir William Johnson
-eagerly.
-
-“He has fought the French, and—and has lo—lost. He—says—help—the French
-have—slain—I—’tis growing—dark—dark——”
-
-The Indian gave a gasp, and tried to go on. Sir William Johnson raised
-him up and called for the surgeon. But it was too late—the red messenger
-was dead.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III
-
- ON A DANGEROUS MISSION
-
-
-TO understand fully the importance of the news brought to Sir William
-Johnson by Blue Crow we shall have to go back a little and see what the
-English and Colonial soldiers were trying to do in this campaign of 1759
-against the French.
-
-Encouraged by the success at Fort Pitt and at other points, the king and
-the military leaders of the English had decided on a campaign which
-should strike at the French in three different places. General Prideaux
-and Sir William Johnson were to advance on Oswego and Fort Niagara,
-General Amherst was to push his way northward through the Lake Champlain
-territory, and General Wolfe was to sail from England with an army of
-eight thousand troops and move up the St. Lawrence River upon Quebec. As
-soon as the success of General Prideaux and of General Amherst was
-assured, these two branches of the English forces were to join Wolfe in
-his attack on the French stronghold.
-
-As we have already seen, the attack on Fort Niagara was a brilliant
-success. But the advance of Amherst proved difficult. The French fled
-slowly before him, doing all they could to hinder his progress, and a
-succession of storms on the lake caused him a heavy loss of ships and
-stores. Some of his troops, the New Hampshire Rangers under Major
-Rogers, went as far as the village of St. Francis, which they destroyed,
-thus saving that part of New England from further trouble on the
-frontier, but with the coming of winter Amherst was compelled to go into
-winter quarters at Crown Point.
-
-In the meantime, General Wolfe, on board the English fleet, reached the
-Canadian shore in June. News of his coming had already spread among the
-French, and it was felt that his attack would be directed against
-Quebec.
-
-“We must save our beloved city, no matter what the cost!” was the cry
-throughout Canada; and to Quebec flocked both the regular French troops
-and also the French colonists, to the number of many thousands. All of
-these soldiers were placed under the command of General Montcalm, a wise
-and good soldier and one known for his thorough bravery.
-
-As most of my young readers know, Quebec is located on a high bluff,
-overlooking the St. Lawrence. This bluff, or series of bluffs, extends
-along the river front for miles, making the task of reaching the city
-from the water a difficult one. But Montcalm was not to be caught
-napping, and he lost no time in fortifying the bluffs all the way from
-Quebec proper down the river to the Falls of Montmorenci, a distance of
-about five miles.
-
-It was no easy task for the British fleet to sail up the St. Lawrence,
-which was difficult of navigation because of the many hidden rocks and
-shoals, but at length they reached the Island of Orleans, just below the
-city, and after a short brush with the inhabitants, who soon fled, the
-army took possession.
-
-Early on the following morning General Wolfe went to the edge of the
-island and took a survey of the situation.
-
-“It will be no easy matter to capture Quebec,” said one of his
-subordinates. “’Tis a regular Gibraltar.”
-
-“It must be done,” answered Wolfe quietly.
-
-He well understood the difficulty of the task before him. To scale those
-frowning walls would be hard, especially in the face of the French
-batteries, and back of the city were the still higher hills of Cape
-Diamond, also well fortified. All along the rocky shore could be seen
-the frowning cannon of Montcalm.
-
-“General Wolfe must wait for help from Amherst and Prideaux,” was the
-comment of more than one old soldier, but Wolfe was resolved not to wait
-too long, fearing Montcalm would also be re-enforced, and that his own
-supplies would run short.
-
-To destroy the English ships, Montcalm sent out a number of fire-boats,
-filled to the gunwales and rails with pitch, tar, and explosives. These
-made a brilliant illumination, but failed to do much damage.
-
-Advancing from the Island of Orleans, General Wolfe captured Point Levi,
-where the town of Levis now stands. This was directly opposite Quebec,
-and from this point he was able to bombard the city, only about a mile
-away. This new movement of the English caused great alarm in Quebec, and
-plans for an immediate attack on Wolfe were begun by the armed
-townspeople, some Indians, and a number of young men from the Seminary.
-
-The attack was to be made on the 12th of July, but as the motley
-collection of French and Indians drew close to the English camp in the
-darkness there was a sudden alarm, some of the crowd fired on their own
-friends, and then followed a panic, and all rushed back to the canoes
-which had brought them over, and made haste to paddle back to Quebec.
-
-For this attack Wolfe made the French pay dearly. His cannon were
-trained on the water front before Quebec and on parts of the city
-itself, and inside of twenty-four hours a Cathedral and eighteen houses
-were burnt or wrecked by shot and shell. Mad with terror, the
-inhabitants fled to the back country, and sent word to Montcalm
-imploring the general to save them.
-
-But it was not Wolfe’s intention to waste his ammunition by merely
-battering down the buildings of Quebec. He wished to capture the
-stronghold, and as it seemed to offer no chance at the front he resolved
-to move down the river once again, make a landing below the Falls of
-Montmorenci, and try to find his way around to the enemy’s rear.
-
-The Montmorenci River is a wild and turbulent stream, flowing at the
-bottom of a deep gorge and leaping into the St. Lawrence over a cataract
-two hundred and more feet in height. On each side of the gorge was a
-dense forest, so a camp was made along the stream without molestation
-from the French soldiers, who lay concealed in the woods on the opposite
-side of the cataract.
-
-General Levis was in command of the French detachment on guard at the
-Montmorenci. He wished to dislodge Wolfe at once, but was overruled by
-Vaudreuil, the French governor-general. Nevertheless some French Indians
-crossed at a hidden ford and drove back some of the English troops, from
-which they took thirty-six scalps.
-
-There now ensued a number of small skirmishes in which the honors were
-about evenly divided. Some of the English troops landed above Quebec and
-gained a foothold, and there was a constant cannonading from both sides
-which did but little damage. Montcalm refused to move, and Wolfe at last
-decided to make a bold attack, both by the ford of the Montmorenci and
-by the river shore, where the receding tide at times left a long stretch
-of mud flats.
-
-This was on the last day of July, just one week after the fall of Fort
-Niagara. The day promised fair, but in the afternoon there was a heavy
-downpour of rain, which wet the ammunition of the soldiers and made
-marching in the mud next to impossible. The English troops fought
-desperately, but were beaten back by the French batteries, and soon saw
-that to climb the slippery slopes before them would be impossible.
-
-“We can’t make it,” said more than one, and reluctantly Wolfe had the
-retreat sounded, and the English withdrew, with a loss to the grenadiers
-and the Colonials of over four hundred killed and wounded.
-
-It was a bitter blow, but how bitter the colonists at large did not know
-until some time later, for in those days there was neither telegraph nor
-train to carry the news. Among the Indians in the fight was Blue Crow,
-and he and his companion, Yellow Nose, were at once dispatched to Fort
-Niagara to tell General Prideaux of what had occurred and to learn when
-the force along Lake Ontario might be expected to move down the St.
-Lawrence.
-
-The news received by Sir William Johnson was short and unsatisfactory,
-and both the bodies of the dead Indians and their canoe were searched
-for a possible written message, but without success. Sir William was
-much disturbed, for some instructions which had been forwarded to
-General Prideaux by General Amherst were also missing, and he scarcely
-knew how to turn next. General Gage, he knew, was coming to take command
-in his stead, but in the meanwhile time of great value might be lost.
-
-“I will send out some spies toward Oswego,” he said, to several of his
-fellow officers. “If they are not stopped they can move on as far as the
-St. Lawrence. Perhaps they can bring in the news I wish.”
-
-In the course of a talk with Dave and Henry regarding the manner in
-which the dead Indians had first been discovered, the commander
-mentioned that he wished to send out the spies, and Henry at once begged
-that he be allowed to go along.
-
-“I take a deep interest, sir,” he said respectfully. “And I would
-consider it an honor to serve you in that way.”
-
-“And so would I consider it an honor,” added Dave.
-
-“Perhaps but it is likewise a risk, my lads,” answered the Indian
-Superintendent.
-
-“We are used to taking risks,” went on Henry. “Both of us are fair shots
-and have been serving in the field ever since the war began.”
-
-“I will think it over,” said Sir William. “One thing is in your favor—a
-youth can sometimes get through where a man is suspected and halted and
-very often shot down.”
-
-“We should expect the same treatment that older men get,” answered Dave
-grimly.
-
-Late that evening a party of six was made up, composed of a sharpshooter
-named Silvers, who was the leader, three backwoodsmen named Raymond,
-Gilfoy, and Shamer, and the two young soldiers. Silvers was given minute
-instructions as to what he must do, and was told to impart these
-instructions to the others after Fort Niagara was left behind. They were
-told to move forward at early dawn, and all spent two hours in getting
-ready for the trip, which they knew would be full of peril.
-
-“It’s a big load on your shoulders,” said Shamer to the youths. He was a
-Dutch pioneer and had known them ever since they had joined the troops
-under Prideaux. “Maybe you don’t know the risk you are taking.”
-
-“No larger on our shoulders than on yours,” laughed Dave.
-
-“There may be French and Indian spies all around this lake,” went on
-Shamer.
-
-“Why do you go?” demanded Henry.
-
-“Me? Oh, I like the excitement.”
-
-“Well, I reckon we like the excitement too,” said Dave; and then there
-was a short laugh, for nobody fully realized the great peril that the
-future held in store for them.
-
-It was hardly four o’clock in the morning when Silvers came around and
-awakened the others, who had gone into a little camp of them own down by
-the lake front.
-
-“No time to be lost,” he said. “We’ll get breakfast just as quick as we
-can.” And the meal was disposed of in short order.
-
-It had been decided that the six should move down the lake in two small
-rowboats, each carrying its share of the stores taken along. Everybody
-was to take his turn at rowing, and the boats were to move along in the
-dark as well as during the daytime. By this means it was hoped that the
-distance, about a hundred and thirty miles, would be covered in less
-than three days.
-
-“All ready?” asked Silvers, when the dishes were put away.
-
-“All ready,” was the answer, from one and another. Then they entered the
-two rowboats, took up the oars, and before the morning sun shone over
-the surface of the placid lake the journey down the broad sheet of water
-was begun.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
- A SQUALL ON LAKE ONTARIO
-
-
-“IF General Wolfe has suffered a heavy defeat it means a hard blow to
-our cause,” observed Dave, as the two rowboats glided over the water a
-short distance from each other.
-
-“You are right,” answered the backwoodsman named Raymond. “Everybody was
-hoping he would sail right up the St. Lawrence and capture Quebec before
-the French were up to what he was doing.”
-
-“I don’t think this war is over yet,” put in Gilfoy, a round-faced
-Irish-American. “Sure, when you sift it down, the French can fight as
-well as any of us, and they have just as many redskins to help ’em out
-as we have.”
-
-“I think they have more,” put in Henry. “They have been buying up tribe
-after tribe with all sorts of presents and bribes—I heard Sir William
-himself say so.”
-
-“I wish they had sent George Washington to Quebec,” came from Dave. “I
-don’t think he would have failed.”
-
-“What do you know of Washington?” questioned Silvers.
-
-“I used to work for him—when he was a surveyor for old Lord Fairfax—and
-I served under him when we marched against Fort Duquesne, at the time
-Braddock was defeated. It was Washington who saved what was left of us
-from being shot down like so many rabbits, when the redskins surrounded
-us in the forest.”
-
-“Well, I know little of Washington, lad. But I do know it is going to
-take a plucky commander to capture Quebec, which is set up on high rocks
-like a regular fort,” returned the leader of the expedition.
-
-For the first two hours of their journey they kept fairly close to the
-shore of the lake, gliding past long stretches of forest which have long
-since fallen before the axes of the pioneer and the lumberman. Here and
-there was a rocky cove backed up by sweet-scented shrubs and berry
-bushes, loaded down with tempting fruit. The morning calls of the birds
-could be heard, and the occasional howl of a lonely wolf, or the sharp
-bark of a fox.
-
-“No use in talking,” was Henry’s comment, as he cast a longing eye
-shoreward. “It’s a regular paradise for game.”
-
-“Then you like hunting, lad?” came from Shamer. “So do I, and nothing
-would please me better than to land and spend a day running down
-something big. But duty is duty, and we haven’t even a right to linger
-here,” and the tall sharpshooter bent his back to the blade he was
-working, and Henry, who was opposite, did the same.
-
-The sun was now flooding the surface of the lake with a golden sheen and
-the day promised to be a hot one. Several of the soldiers had laid aside
-their coats, and now they took off other garments, in order that they
-might not perspire too freely.
-
-By noon several of the party calculated that they had traveled
-twenty-four miles, and by a vote it was decided to pull into an inviting
-cove, where the shade was dense, and rest for half an hour and dispose
-of the midday meal.
-
-“There is no use of our killing ourselves at the very start,” said
-Raymond. “We want to save ourselves a little, in case we get into some
-tight corner and have to row to save our lives.” And the others agreed
-with him.
-
-The rest and meal on the grassy bank, overhung by the branches of some
-trees which had likely stood there for a century, came to an end all too
-soon, and once again they placed their traps in the rowboats and took up
-the oars. As they glided out onto the lake Silvers gave a look around.
-
-“So far as I can see, not a soul is within sight of us,” he announced.
-“If there are Indians near they are not showing themselves at the water
-front.”
-
-Nevertheless, it was not deemed advisable to hug the shore too closely,
-and they set a course which soon took them at least quarter of a mile
-from land.
-
-It must be confessed that the rowing was now beginning to tell upon both
-Dave and Henry. But as they had enlisted to do their full share of the
-work, neither complained.
-
-“Sure, and it’s no easy job to row hour after hour,” said Gilfoy
-presently. His experiences with a rowboat had been very limited.
-“’Twouldn’t be so bad if the sun wasn’t so hot.”
-
-“Some clouds are coming up,” said Shamer a little later. “And by the
-feeling in the air I shouldn’t be surprised if we had a storm.”
-
-The clouds he mentioned hung low down to the westward, and it was not
-until about four o’clock in the afternoon that they took a turn and came
-up with remarkable rapidity. Then followed a rush of cold air which was
-very pleasant.
-
-“The wind is beginning to blow,” said Henry. “See the whitecaps it is
-tossing up.”
-
-“The wind is all right, if it doesn’t get too strong,” replied Silvers.
-“But to my idea we are going to have more than we want of it presently.”
-
-“Yes, and it’s coming now!” cried Shamer. “Look across the lake.”
-
-They did so, and each saw that he was right. The dense clouds had
-circled around to the northwestward and the wind was coming in short,
-sharp puffs which piled the whitecaps one over the other. Then came a
-sudden rush of air which sent the rowboats careening in a dangerous
-fashion.
-
-“Hi! we can’t stand this!” exclaimed Gilfoy. “Before we know it we’ll
-all be at the bottom. Let us make for shore.”
-
-“Yes, and we can’t be too quick about it,” added Raymond. “This squall
-is going to be a heavy one.”
-
-Silvers admitted that they were right, and without delay the two
-rowboats were headed for shore, at a point where a curving cove seemed
-to promise safety.
-
-All pulled with a will, yet long before the cove was gained, the squall
-struck them, sending a shower of spray in all directions and causing
-each craft to rock violently.
-
-“Oh!” cried Dave, as some water hit him in the ear. “This is as bad as
-was the storm we struck when we rowed from Oswego to Fort Niagara.”
-
-“Don’t say a word—it’s a regular Niagara in itself!” gasped Henry, as a
-downpour of rain followed the gust of wind.
-
-“We can be thankful we are not further out on the lake,” came from
-Raymond. “Now then, all together, and we’ll soon be safe!”
-
-They bent to the oars with a will, two in each boat rowing and the third
-steering. Another gust hit them, giving them a second ducking, and now
-followed a veritable cloud-burst of rain. But in a few minutes the cove
-was gained, and they glided under some overhanging branches and thick
-bushes.
-
-“We are well out of that!” said Henry, when he could catch his breath.
-“Just listen to the wind whistle!”
-
-“It won’t last,” said Silvers. “In an hour from now the sun will be
-shining as brightly as ever.”
-
-The wind whistled through the treetops, but down close to the water the
-breeze did not touch them, and only a few drops of rain entered the
-rowboats. Luckily they had covered their stores and ammunition with
-tarpaulins, so no damage was done in that direction.
-
-“This is something we didn’t bargain for, eh?” came from Raymond. “Had
-we been far out on the lake the chances are we should have been
-swamped.”
-
-As the leader of the little expedition had said, the squall did not
-last, and in exactly three-quarters of an hour after it began the clouds
-shifted, the sun came out, and the rain ceased as if by magic.
-
-“Now, men, we must make up for time lost,” said Silvers. “We’ve all had
-a pretty good rest.”
-
-“This squall has changed its course, but I’ll wager a mug of cider it
-comes back by sundown,” said Gilfoy.
-
-“And I say the same,” added Shamer.
-
-“In that case we want to get as far as possible before it does come
-back,” came from Henry. “The little breeze that is still blowing is in
-our favor.”
-
-Once again the two rowboats were headed down the lake, and each stroke
-sent the craft shooting on their course. The water was still a trifle
-rough, but what they lost by this was more than made up by the breeze
-behind them.
-
-“The air puts new life into a fellow,” said Dave. “I feel fresher than I
-did when we started after dinner.”
-
-By sundown another ten or twelve miles had been covered. The wind had
-now veered around and was blowing strongly from the northeast. The sky
-looked heavy, and despite their best efforts it was impossible to make
-headway down the lake.
-
-“We’ll have to go ashore for the night,” said Silvers. “More than likely
-the wind will die down during the night.”
-
-After their varied experiences of the day, Dave and Henry were not sorry
-to leave the oars and take it easy in a sheltered spot picked out by the
-leader of the expedition. After a careful survey of the location, to
-make certain that no enemies were near, a tiny camp-fire was lit in a
-hollow, and over this were broiled some fish which Henry and Raymond
-caught.
-
-Silvers had been ordered to keep a constant guard both on the lake and
-on the land by Sir William Johnson, and when it came time to lie down to
-sleep he divided the night into watches of an hour and a half each, so
-that all might share in the duty and yet get the benefit of sufficient
-rest for the next day’s work.
-
-Henry was on guard from half-past ten until midnight, when Dave relieved
-him.
-
-“Have you seen anything?” asked Dave, as he arose and stretched himself,
-for he had been sleeping soundly.
-
-“Nothing at all,” answered his cousin, in a whisper, so as not to arouse
-the others. “It looks to me as if a guard is unnecessary; but we have
-got to obey orders.”
-
-But little more was said, and in a few minutes Henry was sleeping
-peacefully, on a mossy bank close to Raymond the backwoodsman. Dave took
-up his musket and began to walk around the camp, to awaken himself still
-more, for he was yet drowsy.
-
-The fire had been allowed to die down, for in spite of the storm nobody
-seemed to desire the heat, and all had been wet a hundred times before.
-
-After a walk lasting several minutes, and feeling that all was safe,
-Dave sat down on a fallen tree trunk to meditate. His thoughts were
-scattered, but presently centered on home. In his mind’s eye he could
-see the big living room of the cabin, with its immense open chimney, its
-rude furnishings, and its neatly sanded floor. In the easy chair in a
-corner sat his crippled cousin, Rodney, doing some work that did not
-require his moving about, and close at hand was his Aunt Lucy, also
-busy, and with a sweet face not easily forgotten. And then he fancied he
-could hear a shout from without, and he could see his aunt catch up the
-gun behind the door in alarm. But the gun fell from her hands when she
-saw it was her husband and Dave’s father approaching, with faithful old
-Sam Barringford and little Nell. And then he fancied he saw little Nell
-give a leap straight into her mother’s arms and then into the arms of
-Rodney.
-
-“I’d like to be there when she gets home,” he thought. “I know Aunt
-Lucy’s cheeks will be wet with tears of joy. And they’ll all be glad and
-the neighbors will come in and there will be a regular jubilee, and——”
-
-Dave stopped his dreamings and leaped to his feet. A noise in the
-brushwood back of the camp had reached his ears. Holding his musket
-ready for use, he strained his eyes to pierce the darkness, but he could
-see nothing.
-
-“Strange,” he thought, after a pause. “I am sure I heard something. It
-must have been a night bird or——Ha!”
-
-He shut his teeth hard. Something was certainly there—a dark form,
-moving slowly along, close to the ground. But whether it was man or
-beast he could not tell, until the form suddenly arose, and then he made
-out that it was an Indian!
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V
-
- PERILS OF THE FOREST
-
-
-FOR the instant when Dave made the discovery that the form in the
-darkness was that of an Indian, the young soldier knew not what to do.
-
-He raised his musket to fire, but did not pull the trigger, fearing the
-newcomer might be a friend.
-
-“Halt!” he called out, a second later. “Who comes there?”
-
-But the Indian did not halt. Instead he made a sudden movement to one
-side, and instantly vanished behind a neighboring tree.
-
-“What’s the matter?” came from Silvers, who had heard the young guard’s
-challenge. “What did you see?”
-
-“An Indian!” cried Dave. “He just leaped behind a tree over yonder.”
-
-“An Indian!” was the cry from several, and in a moment everybody was on
-his feet and had his firearm in hand.
-
-“We may be surrounded,” came from Raymond. “Better lie low,” and his
-advice was obeyed. As they scattered to the nearby rocks and bushes,
-Silvers moved cautiously towards the spot where Dave had discovered the
-red man.
-
-“You are certain it was a redskin?” asked Henry, who had placed himself
-beside his cousin. “It’s pretty dark to see anything.”
-
-“I know a redskin when I see him, Henry. But I must admit that he was
-very low, and the way he got out of sight was a marvel.”
-
-“Oh, they can move in a hurry when they have to. One thing is certain,
-he isn’t friendly to the English, or he wouldn’t be afraid to show
-himself.”
-
-The two young soldiers waited with bated breath. Each had put a fresh
-priming on his gun and felt to see that his flint-lock was in good
-condition. Their very lives might depend upon the shots they made.
-
-Presently they heard voices at a distance, that of Silvers and the
-guttural tones of a red man.
-
-“If you are alone, come out here and we won’t shoot you,” they heard the
-sharpshooter say. “Boys don’t shoot this fellow!” he called back to his
-companions.
-
-“We hear you, cap,” answered Raymond, and a moment later Silvers
-appeared from the forest, followed by the Indian, who carried only a bow
-and several arrows.
-
-“Why, it’s White Buffalo!” cried Dave in astonishment. And he stepped
-forward to greet his old Indian friend, while Henry did the same.
-
-“How? how?” said the Indian chief, taking their hands in his own. “White
-Buffalo think it was Dave he see, but was not sure.”
-
-“Do you know this Injun?” demanded Silvers.
-
-“To be sure we do!” cried Dave. “He is White Buffalo, an under chief of
-the Delawares. He has often fought with us against the French, and he is
-well-known to Washington and to Sir William.”
-
-“In that case, I reckon it’s all right,” said Silvers, and lowered his
-musket.
-
-“Are you alone, White Buffalo?” questioned Henry, with interest.
-
-“Yes, White Buffalo is alone,” replied the red chief. “He was out
-hunting and hurt his foot on the sharp rocks.” He showed the injury,
-which he had bound up with a bit of rag. “He could not get back to his
-followers, so walked down to the lake for water.”
-
-“I reckon we can fix up that hurt a little better,” said Dave, and set
-to work without delay. While he did this, the Indian chief told of his
-adventures, and of how he had brought down a big deer with an arrow and
-how his followers had started back to the fort with the game.
-
-“White Buffalo has seen the trail of the French around here,” he went
-on. “The white brothers must beware, or they will fall into a snare.”
-
-“We’ll keep our eyes open,” answered Silvers.
-
-White Buffalo said he would remain with the soldiers until morning, and
-soon the camp settled down once again to rest. His foot was badly cut,
-but when Dave had put on some salve that had been placed among the
-stores, he said it felt much better.
-
-“David is right,” he said, while talking to the youth. “This war is not
-yet in sight of the end. The French agents have been again among the red
-men. They bring valuable presents and much drink, and promise many
-things to the Indian if he will but fight with them against the
-English.”
-
-“But White Buffalo, you will not listen to them,” cried Dave.
-
-“Has not White Buffalo spoken before?” said the Indian chief in a hurt
-tone. “And when he has spoken, his mind is as fast as the rock upon
-which he sits.”
-
-“I knew it!” cried the young soldier. “Oh, I wish all the Indians were
-as trustworthy as you.”
-
-“The red man’s heart is full of trouble,” went on the Indian chief
-sadly. “White Buffalo will stand by the English, but when the war is at
-an end, when the hatchet is buried and the smoke of the pipe of peace
-floats on the evening air, who shall give to the Indian the land that is
-rightfully his own? If the French win they will keep the land, and if
-the English win they will keep the land, and White Buffalo and his
-brethren will have nothing—the maize land and the hunting land will all
-be gone from him.”
-
-“It is a pity, White Buffalo, there is no denying it,” put in Henry.
-“You ought to have the land just as well as the white man. But the
-trouble is, you won’t cultivate it as we do.”
-
-At this the chief drew himself up. “The Indian is a hunter, not a
-farmer,” he said proudly. “He lives by the chase and by what Nature
-grows for him.”
-
-“That’s just what causes the trouble, White Buffalo. A man who plants
-land can live on a few acres, but one who lives by hunting must have
-miles and miles of plains and forests for his roamings. I like hunting
-myself, you know I do, so I can understand some of your feelings. But as
-more people come over here, or are born on the land, we’ll have to do
-less and less of hunting, and more planting and stock raising. In Europe
-there are so many people they couldn’t possibly live by hunting even if
-they wanted to. What would you do if there were so many Indians here?”
-
-“The Great Spirit who rules the happy hunting ground takes care of
-that.” The chief paused. “And then there are wars.”
-
-“Yes, I know you often lose plenty of warriors by your tribal quarrels,”
-said Henry. “But to get back to where we started from. If I have my say,
-you shall never suffer so long as I have a roof over my head.”
-
-“When the war is over, I want White Buffalo to go with me to the
-trading-post on the Kinotah,” put in Dave. “The hunting and fishing
-there will delight him, I know.”
-
-At this the red man looked grateful.
-
-“David and Henry are indeed my brothers,” he said softly. “White Buffalo
-shall be their friend to the death,” and he placed the back of the hand
-of each up to his forehead.
-
-The alarms of the night were not yet at an end. It was still dark, and
-Dave and Henry, along with White Buffalo, had dropped into a light
-sleep, when a cry from Gilfoy, who was on guard, awakened them.
-
-“Some wild beast prowling around,” he announced. “Sounds to me like a
-wildcat.”
-
-“Then I’m going to be on my guard,” said Dave. He had not forgotten how
-a wildcat had once leaped upon him while he was in bathing.
-
-All in the camp were soon on the alert. Each listened, but could hear
-nothing but the gurgle of the tiny stream that poured over the rocks at
-this spot and into the lake.
-
-“Guess you must have been dreaming, Gilfoy,” said Silvers, at length.
-“Was it another Injun?”
-
-“No, it was no redskin, onless he was climbin’ the trees,” answered the
-Irish-American soldier.
-
-“White Buffalo can hear it,” came from the Indian chief, as they all
-listened again. “It comes from over there,” and he pointed with his
-finger to a clump of silver maples twenty feet away. “As the white
-soldier says, it is a wild beast.”
-
-“You must have keen ears,” put in Silvers. “I can’t hear a thing but the
-brook.”
-
-“White Buffalo lives by the hunt.”
-
-“Perhaps you had better go forward and find him then.”
-
-“White Buffalo can do that, too,” was the quick answer.
-
-“I’ll go along,” said Henry and caught up his musket once more.
-
-With extreme caution the two left the circle of the camp-fire which had
-been started after the first alarm. The Indian held an arrow to his bow,
-and the young soldier had his finger on the trigger of his firearm.
-
-The advance was very slow and absolutely noiseless. Henry now showed his
-training as a hunter. Coming to the nearest of the maples, both halted
-without a sound and peered upward.
-
-There was nothing to be seen, and they moved around to the next tree.
-Then both caught the dim outline of some animal, crouching low on a
-thick branch, ready to leap.
-
-There followed the crack of a musket and the whiz of an arrow almost
-simultaneously, and the wild animal raised up, with a scream of pain.
-Then it made a mad leap, striking Henry on the shoulder, and both rolled
-to the ground in the dark.
-
-“Help!” yelled the young soldier, “help!”
-
-The fall had been a peculiar one, and as the youth and beast rolled
-over, the animal got its foreleg entangled in the strap of Henry’s
-musket. It snapped at the weapon, burying its teeth deeply into the
-wooden stock. Then, realizing its mistake, it let the musket go and
-snapped at the young soldier, but by this time Henry had rolled out of
-reach.
-
-Hearing the cry for help, Dave rushed forward, followed by the others,
-Raymond and Gilfoy carrying torches snatched from the camp-fire.
-
-“It’s a catamount!” cried Raymond. “Give it to him, men!” And he opened
-fire with his own musket.
-
-Gilfoy threw his torch at the beast, and it landed on the catamount’s
-head, causing it to turn and roll over in alarm. Then the beast made
-another leap, this time straight for Raymond’s throat.
-
-As the catamount left the ground White Buffalo fired a second arrow. His
-first had grazed the catamount’s back. His second aim was more true, and
-with a snarl the beast fell back with the point sticking deeply in its
-side.
-
-“Good for you, White Buffalo!” cried Henry.
-
-He had scarcely spoken when Dave took a shot at the beast, followed by
-Shamer and lastly Silvers. All three of the shots went more or less
-true, and the catamount whirled round and round, snapping and snarling.
-Then it dropped in a heap, gave a few kicks, and lay still.
-
-“That was a wild one, and no mistake,” said Silvers, after all had
-assured themselves that the catamount was really dead.
-
-[Illustration:
-
- As the catamount left the ground White Buffalo fired a
- second arrow.—_Page 46._
-]
-
-“He’s large, too,” said Gilfoy, and the Irish-American soldier was
-right. The beast was nearly three feet long, exclusive of the sweeping
-tail, and had heavy-set legs and a powerful, “bullish” neck.
-
-“We had better see if there are any more around,” said Henry, and the
-search was started as soon as the firearms were reloaded.
-
-But no other wild beasts put in an appearance, and at last, worn out by
-the work of the day just past and by the numerous alarms, the soldiers
-lay down once more, to snatch another nap ere the sun came up.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
- AN UNEXPECTED SEPARATION
-
-
-“I DON’T believe the storms are entirely over yet,” said Dave, on the
-following morning, after a walk down to the lake shore and a look at the
-sky.
-
-“It is going to be cloudy and windy,” answered Henry, as he began to
-wash up in a neighboring pool. “We’ll have to work hard for every mile
-we gain.”
-
-While the two were talking, White Buffalo joined them. His foot was
-still very sore, but he said he intended to turn back toward Fort
-Niagara as soon as the morning meal was finished.
-
-It did not take long for the soldiers to prepare breakfast, and
-immediately after this the traps were loaded on the boats and the young
-soldiers bid White Buffalo good-by.
-
-“Tell Sir William that you met us,” said Silvers, “and tell him how the
-storm made us go into camp;” and this the Indian chief promised to do.
-
-There was a strong, raw wind, and despite the rising sun they were glad
-to keep on their coats as they bent to the oars and sent the two
-rowboats speeding on their way. Once more they hugged the shore, Raymond
-stating that they might run into another squall at any moment.
-
-Although they kept their eyes on the alert, no signs of white man or red
-were seen during the morning. Once they saw an overturned canoe resting
-in the mud, but by the appearance of the craft they came to the
-conclusion that it had been rotting there for several months, if not a
-year.
-
-“The Indians have deserted this territory and the French have all sailed
-to the north shore of the lake,” said Dave. “It will be a long while
-before another village or trading-post is established here.”
-
-But a few minutes later Shamer proved that Dave was wrong. Standing up
-suddenly, he pointed to a spot where the lake shore was thinly fringed
-with trees and brushwood.
-
-“What do you see?” demanded Silvers.
-
-“Redskins—three or four of them,” was the low answer.
-
-“Where?”
-
-“Back of those trees. They are gone now.”
-
-“If that is so, we must be on our guard,” said the leader of the
-expedition, and called to those in the second boat to pull further out
-into the lake.
-
-They watched for a long time, but nothing more was seen of the Indians,
-and presently Silvers asked Shamer if he was sure his eyesight had not
-deceived him.
-
-“I am sure I saw them,” said the backwoodsman.
-
-“I saw one of the Injuns myself,” put in Gilfoy. “Just as I spotted him
-he dodged out of sight.”
-
-Just ahead of the boats the shore made a deep inward curve and Silvers
-decided that they should row directly across the bay thus formed.
-
-“The bay isn’t over a mile across,” he said. “But if the redskins try to
-follow us up they will have a good three or four miles to travel.”
-
-“Unless they put out in canoes,” came from Raymond.
-
-“If they do that we can easily see them and be on our guard,” answered
-the leader of the expedition.
-
-The constant rowing was beginning to tell on Dave’s hands, and he was
-not sorry when it came his turn to steer the craft occupied by himself,
-Henry, and Raymond.
-
-Good progress was being made when, about three o’clock in the afternoon,
-the sky became unusually black and the wind freshed up at a remarkable
-rate.
-
-“Now we are going to catch it,” said Raymond. “And a good deal more of
-wind than of rain.”
-
-The backwoodsman was right, and they had just time in which to reach
-shore when the wind-storm came rushing on them in all of its fury,
-hurling the whitecaps one over another and causing the tall trees to
-groan and bend beneath the blast.
-
-“Don’t catch me under the trees in such a blow,” said Gilfoy, and the
-others agreed that it would be a foolhardy move to look for shelter
-there at such a time. More than one branch came down with a crack like
-that of a pistol, and further off they heard half-decayed monarchs of
-the forest come down with low booms.
-
-The wind continued to blow, at first in irregular puffs and then in a
-steady gale, directly from the east. The raindrops were large and
-scattering and scarcely wet the ground.
-
-“It’s of no use to try rowing in this wind,” said Silvers, after a
-careful look at the sky. “We’ll be blown back and all our strength
-wasted.”
-
-“How far are we from Oswego?” asked Henry.
-
-“I should say about sixty miles.”
-
-“We might tramp that distance,” put in Dave. “But it would take not less
-than two days over this rough ground.”
-
-“It’s out of the question, lad. The ground is rougher than you imagine.
-No, I think we had better rest until morning. This wind can’t last.”
-
-This being decided, the party proceeded to make themselves comfortable,
-moving inland to where a series of rocks formed something of a cliff,
-thickly overgrown with vines and bushes. Here they formed a shelter by
-leaning long branches and saplings against the rocks, and in a hollow a
-fire was lit, where they made something hot to drink.
-
-“We must be on our guard here,” said Silvers. “Those Indians may be
-following us. This cliff——”
-
-He stopped short, having received a violent push from Dave, who stood
-close at hand, under the shelter of a thick tree branch. As the leader
-of the expedition fell an arrow whizzed by his side, and buried itself
-in the dirt between the rocks.
-
-“The redskins!” cried Henry. “They are behind us!”
-
-“They are surrounding us,” put in Gilfoy.
-
-Another arrow and still another whizzed through the air, and Shamer was
-struck in the arm. Then came a fierce yell from the forest, which was
-answered by another from the lake front.
-
-“They must number twenty or thirty,” said Dave.
-
-“We are caught like rats in a trap!” ejaculated Henry. His eyes began to
-blaze. “We’ve got to fight for it—and fight our best, too!”
-
-Another yell sounded out and several Indians appeared, hideous in their
-warpaint. More arrows were fired—one grazing Henry’s hand—and eight of
-the warriors leaped toward the shelter, flourishing their tomahawks.
-
-“Fire on ’em. Don’t waste a bullet!” sang out Silvers, and brought his
-long rifle to bear on the leading Indian. As the weapon rang out the red
-man leaped upward and fell in a heap, the bullet having pierced his
-brain.
-
-The firing now became general and soon the shelter by the rocks was
-filled with smoke, so that but little could be seen. Dave was beside
-Henry, and both discharged their muskets at the enemy, and they saw two
-more Indians stagger and fall back. Then a tomahawk came whizzing
-through the air, and poor Gilfoy went down to rise no more. Shamer was
-also hit in the leg; and the din became frightful.
-
-“We must get out of here,” cried Raymond, catching Dave by the arm.
-“Come on!”
-
-“Come, Henry!” exclaimed Dave. “Follow us!”
-
-“All right,” was the answer, and in a second more the three were running
-for the nearest patch of brushwood, loading their muskets as they ran.
-
-As the new shelter was gained, two tall warriors leaped out to meet
-them. Tomahawks were raised, but Raymond swung his musket over his head
-and sent one Indian reeling to the earth. In the meantime the second
-warrior threw his tomahawk at Dave, but the youth dodged and before the
-red man could recover from his throw Henry was on him with the hunting
-knife he had carried since the breaking out of the war.
-
-“That for you!” cried Henry, wild with excitement, and buried the knife
-in the Indian’s shoulder. The warrior sank with a groan; and in a moment
-more he and Henry were on the ground, in a fierce hand-to-hand struggle
-for life.
-
-Dave was somewhat bewildered by the quickness of the various moves made,
-and when he could recover somewhat he found himself by Raymond’s side
-running up the lake shore. A fierce yell and shouting came from a
-distance, interspersed with gun and pistol shots.
-
-“Whe—where is Henry?” he gasped.
-
-“Reckon he is following us,” answered Raymond.
-
-“Come on, don’t stop here. The Injuns will be after us ag’in in a minute
-or two.”
-
-“But I don’t want to—to leave Henry behind.”
-
-“Don’t worry but what he’ll follow, unless they kill him, Dave. Come,
-it’s suicide to stay here,” urged Raymond, and caught the youth by the
-hand and dragged him forward.
-
-The yells of the Indians now came closer, and fearful of being
-surrounded once more the backwoodsman and Dave plunged into the forest.
-They chose a point where the tall timber was thick, and they did not
-stop in their course until a hundred yards or more had been covered.
-Sheltered by some bushes, they reloaded their muskets, which had been
-discharged four times since the struggle began.
-
-“This attack has been a bad one, lad,” said Raymond, who was breathing
-heavily. “Gilfoy is dead, and I saw Shamer go down, too.”
-
-“And Henry?” panted the young solder. “Oh, do you think——” He could not
-go on.
-
-“Let us hope for the best, lad.”
-
-“If I thought I could help him I’d go back.”
-
-“No, no, lad, don’t you try it. The Injuns are three or four to one, and
-you’ll lose your scalp just as sure as you are born.”
-
-With great bitterness of mind, Dave was forced to realize that this was
-true. Yet, he could not bear to leave Henry to his fate.
-
-“If he is killed I’ll never forgive myself,” he thought.
-
-Listening intently, they heard the Indians moving around the
-neighborhood, evidently trying to pick up the trail the whites had left.
-Gradually they appeared to come closer.
-
-“We must get out of here,” whispered Raymond. “Follow me, and don’t make
-a sound.”
-
-As silently as a shadow he led the way through the brushwood and to the
-open forest once more. Fortunately the coming of night now favored them,
-along with the heavy clouds which still hung low in the sky.
-
-Deeper and deeper they plunged into the growths until they came to some
-rough rocks, back of which was a hollow filled with stagnant water.
-
-“Let us climb over some of the rocks,” whispered the backwoodsman. “That
-will cut off the trail—in case they do happen to strike it.”
-
-With a heavy heart Dave did as advised, and the pair covered another
-distance of a hundred yards. Here the rocks were larger, forming a cliff
-considerably higher than that where the fateful shelter had been
-located.
-
-“I see something of an opening,” announced Raymond presently. “It ought
-to make a good hiding place.”
-
-He pointed to a split between the rocks. The opening was high and just
-wide enough for them to squeeze through. To the rear was located a dark
-cave of unknown depth.
-
-“We’ll rest here,” said Raymond, and threw himself on a rocky seat.
-“Keep your musket ready for use.”
-
-“It is all ready,” answered Dave, and sank beside his companion,
-wondering what had become of Henry, and how this unexpected encounter
-was going to terminate.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
- A BEAR AND HER CUBS
-
-
-SLOWLY an hour slipped by. To Dave it seemed an age, and more than once
-he peered up and down the rough rocks to see if there was any sign of
-friends or enemies. From a distance had come two shots, but after that
-all was quiet as a tomb, save for the wind, which still swept through
-the forest, and the occasional patter of a few drops of rain.
-
-“Don’t go too far, lad,” said Raymond, by way of caution, after Dave had
-climbed out on the rocks for the fourth time. “Those Injuns may be
-closer nor you think.”
-
-“I must find out what has become of Henry,” was the half-desperate
-answer.
-
-“Yes, yes, I know, but——”
-
-“Do you think any of our party escaped to the boats?”
-
-“It’s not likely they would expose themselves, lad. If they tried to row
-away some of the redskins would be sure to see ’em and send a shower of
-arrows after ’em.”
-
-“But it is dreadful to think Henry may be killed, or a prisoner!”
-
-“I know that too, lad. Didn’t I lose my brother Dan on the frontier only
-four years ago? I did my best to save him, too, but it was no use. I was
-taken prisoner, and they had just started to torture me when some of the
-Gordon Rangers came up and saved me. That was the fight in which they
-killed old Tom Granby and his son Jabez, and carried off Mrs. Williamson
-and little Ned Ford.”
-
-“Did the prisoners ever escape?”
-
-“All but little Ned. He was carried westward, and they have never heard
-of him since,” answered Raymond, with a sorry shake of his head.
-
-A lump arose in David’s throat and he found great difficulty in
-swallowing it. If Henry was dead how would he ever be able to send the
-news to Mrs. Morris and the others?
-
-“It will ’most break Aunt Lucy’s heart,” he thought. “And Uncle Joe’s
-heart too. With Rodney a cripple they all depended on Henry so much!”
-
-Raymond was about to take a look around, when a curious sound from the
-rear of the cave-like opening caused both the backwoodsman and the young
-soldier to leap up in fresh alarm.
-
-“What was that?” cried Dave, as he brought up his musket.
-
-“Don’t know,” whispered Raymond. “Lay low! The Injuns may be coming on
-us another way.”
-
-Both crouched back into a niche of the wall and waited. Soon the noise
-was repeated, and they heard a scratching on the rocks at the back of
-the opening.
-
-“Reckon I know what that is,” said Raymond at length.
-
-“What?”
-
-“Bear’s cubs.”
-
-“Do you really think so?” cried Dave. “If that is true, this must be a
-bear’s den.”
-
-“More’n likely, lad, and if it is we had better get out.”
-
-“You think the old she bear will be back?”
-
-“To be sure. She won’t leave her cubs over night. She’d be back before
-this, only it’s likely the shots made her timid.”
-
-“It’s queer we didn’t hear the cubs before.”
-
-“They have been asleep and just woke up. Hark!”
-
-They listened and heard the scratching on the rocks again. It came
-closer, but when Raymond made a noise, it sounded fainter and fainter.
-
-“They won’t touch us, that’s sure,” said Dave. “But the old she bear——”
-
-“Something is coming!” interrupted Raymond. “Reckon it’s her!”
-
-He was right—the mother of the cubs—a black bear of good size, was
-coming slowly along at the foot of the rocks. She sniffed the air and
-looked from side to side with keen suspicion.
-
-“Hadn’t we better get out without being seen?” whispered the young
-soldier. “If we kill her, the Indians will hear the shots.”
-
-“Yes, come on,” replied Raymond.
-
-Side by side they started to leave the entrance to the bear’s den. But
-as they stepped out the old she bear uttered a whine, and the cubs in
-the cave gave answer. Then the mother bear saw the intruders in the
-semi-darkness and let out a growl of savage rage.
-
-“She’s going to fight!” cried Dave.
-
-“She thinks we have hurt her cubs!” returned the backwoodsman.
-
-Raymond was right, and before they could take a dozen steps up the rocks
-the black bear was leaping after them, snarling viciously and showing
-her long, white teeth.
-
-“We’ll have to shoot—or be chewed up!” gasped Dave, when the bear was
-less than fifty feet from him.
-
-He had scarcely uttered the words when Raymond’s rifle rang out. But the
-aim of the backwoodsman was poor, and the bullet passed wide of the
-beast. The report stopped the bear but a second, then she came on as
-furiously as ever.
-
-It was now Dave’s turn to shoot, and he lost no time in blazing away. He
-was more fortunate, and the black beast was brought to another halt,
-this time with a bullet in her shoulder. But the fight was not yet
-knocked out of her, and she tried to limp over the rocks, uttering growl
-after growl.
-
-“She won’t give in,” said Raymond, and both started to reload. While
-they were doing this the cubs, two in number, appeared at the entrance
-to the cave-like opening.
-
-On catching sight of her offspring, the wounded bear paused once again.
-She evidently wished to pursue her enemies and at the same time she
-wished to make certain that her cubs were really unharmed. Slowly she
-limped back to her own.
-
-“Now is our chance!” cried Dave, and over the rocks went the young
-soldier and the backwoodsman, scrambling along with all possible speed.
-The route was a rough one, and more than once they had their hands and
-faces scratched and their uniforms torn.
-
-“Those shots will put the Indians on the watch,” said Raymond, as they
-pushed along.
-
-“Perhaps they will bring some of our friends to the vicinity,” returned
-Dave. “If Henry——Oh!”
-
-Dave’s speech ended in a cry of pain. He had slipped on the rocks and
-his left leg had received a severe wrench at the knee. He tried to rise
-and then fell back with a groan of agony.
-
-“What’s the matter, lad?”
-
-“I’ve twisted my knee.”
-
-“Can’t you get up?”
-
-“I’ll try it. Oh!”
-
-Dave stood up on the limb that was uninjured and tried to take a step.
-But the pain was too great and he was forced to sit down on a rock.
-
-“That’s too bad, certainly,” said Raymond sympathetically. “If you can’t
-walk, I really don’t know what we are to do.”
-
-“Perhaps you had better go on alone.”
-
-“No, I shan’t leave you, Dave—it wouldn’t be human.”
-
-“Yes, but—but we left Henry,” said the young soldier bluntly.
-
-“That was in the midst of a fight and a different thing altogether. If
-you can’t walk, can you climb yonder tree, do you think?”
-
-“Perhaps, with your help.”
-
-“Then let us both get up. The bear can’t climb with a wounded leg, and
-if she does I can give her a shot right in the head when she comes up,”
-went on the backwoodsman.
-
-He picked the youth up in his arms and walked over to the tree he had
-pointed out. The darkness of night had now settled down, and it was with
-difficulty that they made their way among the lower limbs. Dave wanted
-to shriek with pain, but gritted his teeth and kept silent.
-
-It was a lonely and never-to-be-forgotten night. In an hour or two the
-wind went down and it began to rain steadily. Dave did not feel like
-stirring, and all he could do was to rub the cords of his limb that had
-become so sadly twisted. Raymond remained on guard, but neither the bear
-nor anything else came to disturb them.
-
-At daybreak it was still raining, but the clouds showed signs of
-breaking away, and before nine o’clock the hot midsummer sun shone as
-brightly as ever.
-
-“We are in a bad plight, no two ways about it,” said the backwoodsman.
-“What is best to do I must say I don’t know.”
-
-“I don’t believe I can walk very far yet,” answered Dave despondently.
-“My knee feels as stiff as if it was in a vise.”
-
-“Perhaps I had better scout around a little, leaving you here. It is
-barely possible I may run across some of the others and find out what
-became of your cousin.”
-
-“Then go, by all means!” cried Dave. “You cannot do me a greater favor
-than to find Henry.”
-
-“But you must lay low, lad. The Injuns may be closer nor you think.”
-
-“I will keep quiet. But I’d like to have a drink before you go,”
-answered the young soldier.
-
-Some water was obtained, and he gulped it down eagerly, and bathed his
-sprained knee with what remained. Then cautioning him once more, Raymond
-left him, the backwoodsman setting off in the direction of the lake
-front.
-
-If the night had seemed lonely, the time now was doubly so to Dave, who
-could do nothing but nurse his bruise and keep a lookout for a possible
-enemy. His thoughts traveled constantly to his cousin, and he wondered
-if Raymond would bring in any news of Henry.
-
-“He ought to learn something,” he told himself over and over. “I am sure
-I could if I was in his place.”
-
-Nine o’clock came and then ten o’clock, and still the silence of the
-forest remained unbroken save for the occasional song of some distant
-bird, and the buzzing of bees around an adjacent bee-tree. The nearness
-of this bee-tree put Dave in mind of that discovered by his uncle and
-himself while on their trip to Annapolis some years before. What great
-changes had occurred since that time!
-
-“This war has been an awful thing, and I shall be glad when it is at an
-end,” he thought. “But unless we win, there will be trouble with the
-Indians and the French for years and years to come.”
-
-It was almost noon when he heard a faint sound in the woods to the north
-of the tree. Instantly he caught up his musket, which had been resting
-in a crotch close at hand.
-
-Slowly the sound came closer, and he could hear the labored breathing of
-some man or animal. He leaned as far down as possible to catch a glimpse
-of the newcomer.
-
-“Shamer!” he murmured.
-
-He called the soldier’s name softly, and Shamer paused in wonderment.
-
-“Who is calling me?” he panted.
-
-“I am, Dave Morris, Shamer. I am up in the tree. Are you alone?”
-
-“Yes, and I can hardly walk,” groaned the soldier. “A bullet struck me
-in the calf of the leg. Any Indians around here?”
-
-“I haven’t seen any. My knee is hurt. Raymond was with me, but he has
-gone down to the shore to take a look around. Do you know anything of my
-cousin Henry and the others?”
-
-“Gilfoy is dead.”
-
-“Yes, Raymond said they had killed him. And the others?”
-
-“The Indians captured both Silvers and Henry and carried them off,” was
-Shamer’s answer, which caused Dave’s heart to sink like a lump of lead
-in his bosom.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
- IN THE HANDS OF FRIENDS
-
-
-SHAMER was completely exhausted, and reaching the trunk of the tree in
-which Dave was perched he threw himself down to rest and regain his
-breath. His uniform was much torn and covered with dirt and there were
-ugly scratches on his hands and face.
-
-“I had a terrible time of it after we got separated,” he said, after a
-pause. “Four redskins attacked me, and I had to knock over two of them
-before I could get away. Then I ran down to the shore, and got into
-another mix-up with an Indian and some Frenchmen, who had just come down
-the lake in a big flat-bottomed boat.”
-
-“Was that when you saw Henry and Silvers?”
-
-“No, I didn’t see them until two hours later, after the fight came to an
-end. I hid in the rocks down near the lake, and while I was there I saw
-the flat-bottomed boat again. There were six Indians in it and two
-Frenchmen, besides Silvers and your cousin.”
-
-“Was Henry much hurt?”
-
-“I can’t tell you about that. Both he and Silvers were bound with ropes
-and crowded into the bow of the boat, and I couldn’t get a very good
-look at them on account of the others. I might have given the Frenchmen
-and the redskins a shot or two, but I was afraid they would come ashore
-again and catch me, for I was too tired out to run. I went back into the
-woods, and early this morning I got into a fight with another Indian.
-But he was wounded, and I soon got the best of him,” concluded the
-soldier.
-
-“How was the flat-bottomed boat headed?” asked Dave, after another
-pause.
-
-“The last I saw of it it was headed almost due north.”
-
-“Then the Frenchmen and the Indians were bound to Canada with their
-prisoners,” groaned Dave.
-
-“It looks like it, Morris.”
-
-A long spell of silence followed, Dave turning the situation over in his
-mind and Shamer dragging himself to the pool, to drink and to bathe his
-wounds.
-
-It was some time after the noon hour when Raymond came back, skulking
-through the forest as silently as a shadow. On catching sight of Shamer
-he raised his musket, but just as quickly lowered the weapon.
-
-“So you escaped, eh?” said he. “I am glad to hear it. I saw poor
-Gilfoy’s body, scalped, and I was afraid you and the others had shared
-the same fate.”
-
-He sat down and had the German-American soldier tell his story, as it
-had already been told to Dave.
-
-“It’s too bad,” he declared. “And the worst of it is, we are not yet out
-of this trap. The most of the redskins are gone, and I saw no Frenchmen,
-but at least four Injuns are still on guard—two at the lake front and
-two down on a trail leading to Fort Oswego.”
-
-“That means that we are hemmed in,” said Dave, who was leaning down from
-the tree branch listening.
-
-“Yes, lad. How is the knee?”
-
-“I am sorry to say it is just as bad as ever, if not worse.”
-
-Raymond climbed into the tree and inspected the injured limb, which was
-considerably swollen.
-
-“It certainty does look bad,” he said. “One thing is certain, you are
-not able to sneak through the woods now, and it’s doubtful if you can do
-it after sundown.”
-
-“Well, I suppose I can’t remain here forever,” returned the young
-soldier, rather helplessly.
-
-“We can help him along, after I get my wind back,” put in Shamer, who
-had bound up the arrow wound he had received.
-
-During his tour of inspection Raymond had been able to pick up a few
-stores, left near the shelter by the rocks, and he now offered both of
-his companions something to eat. Shamer partook readily of the food, but
-poor Dave was almost choked by it. The young soldier’s thoughts were
-constantly with Henry. Would he ever see his cousin again?
-
-Raymond noticed how downcast the lad was, and did his best to cheer him
-up.
-
-“Don’t take it so hard, Dave,” he said kindly. “Remember, he isn’t
-killed, and many a prisoner has escaped ere this. Besides, if they put
-him in prison, this war is bound to come to an end, sooner or later, and
-then he’ll be set free.”
-
-“That may be true,” returned the young soldier. “But you know as well as
-I do what the French prisons are like—the very worst holes on earth.”
-
-“That may be only evil report, my lad. True it is that some Frenchmen,
-even though they be our enemies, are as good-hearted as any Englishman
-ever dared to be.”
-
-“That is true,” broke in Shamer. “A good man is a good man, and a bad
-one is a bad one, no matter what his nationality. But I have no use for
-an Indian.”
-
-“Well, there are some good Indians,” added Dave quickly. “White Buffalo,
-for instance. If he was here I am sure he would help us out of our
-trouble. But I can’t get Henry out of my mind,” he added, with a sigh.
-
-Dave was glad enough to leave his cramped position in the tree and
-stretch himself at full length on a bed of dry leaves in the sunshine.
-So the balance of the day passed, with nothing coming to disturb them.
-Raymond half expected to see the old she bear, but she did not show
-herself, and he was content to let her remain with her cubs.
-
-“How far is the trail to Fort Oswego from here?” asked the young
-soldier, when the darkness began to gather.
-
-“Not over half a mile.”
-
-“I was thinking I might get that far on a pinch. But even if we got to
-the trail, what then?”
-
-“I’ve got a plan,” said Raymond. “I’ll carry you on my back. We can take
-our time, and we are bound to reach Fort Oswego sooner or later.”
-
-“If we don’t fall into some redskins’ trap,” put in Shamer.
-
-“Well, I suppose we must take some chances,” said Dave. “It is very kind
-to offer to carry me.”
-
-The start was begun a short while later, Shamer carrying the guns and
-what was left of the provisions, and Dave perched on Raymond’s
-shoulders, for that was the manner in which the backwoodsman declare he
-could carry the load most comfortably.
-
-It was a good hour before the trail to Fort Oswego was gained—a rough,
-narrow path, first used by the buffalo of upper New York State and then
-by the Indians and traders. They advanced with caution, Shamer leading
-the way with his musket held before him, ready to fight at the first
-sign of an enemy.
-
-The night proved to be clear, with no moon, but with countless stars.
-Along the trail all was silent—even the night birds failing to utter
-their lonely notes.
-
-After a rest the journey along the trail was begun, Shamer leading the
-way as before. The forest was thick on either side, and in many spots
-there were rough rocks to cross, which made Raymond puff and blow over
-his load. More than once Dave said he would get down and try to walk,
-but the backwoodsman would not allow it.
-
-“I’ve brought in a big deer on my shoulders more than once,” he
-declared. “And you don’t weigh any more.”
-
-By daylight ten or eleven miles had been covered, and all were glad to
-rest again, by the side of a brook flowing into the lake. The journey
-had been no easier for Dave than for the others, and more than once he
-had felt like crying out with pain when Raymond gripped his sore limb
-harder than usual.
-
-“Ours has certainly been an ill-fated expedition,” observed Raymond, as
-he munched a bit of biscuit, while the others did the same. “If we ever
-get out of it alive, it will be a sorry report we’ll have to offer to
-the commander at Fort Oswego and to Sir William Johnson.”
-
-“I can’t see how we are to be blamed,” answered Dave. “We were attacked
-by a superior force and fought as well as we could.”
-
-“Sir William told us to keep to the lake,” put in Shamer. “But of course
-we couldn’t do that with such a wind.”
-
-It had been decided that it would be safest to rest during the day and
-travel at night. Accordingly Raymond and Shamer lay down for a nap of
-four hours, leaving Dave on guard.
-
-The four hours were almost up, and the young soldier was beginning to
-feel sleepy himself, when a noise in the forest on the other side of the
-brook caused him to start up.
-
-“It must be either a man or a wild animal,” he reasoned and placed his
-finger on the trigger of his flint-lock musket, after satisfying himself
-that the priming was in good condition.
-
-Slowly the noise came closer, and presently he heard two men talking in
-English.
-
-“If they are English they must be friends,” thought the young man
-joyfully, but still he continued on guard. He awakened Raymond and
-Shamer by a light touch.
-
-“What is it?” came from Raymond.
-
-“Two men are over yonder. I can hear them talking.”
-
-“Then we had better get out of sight until we are sure of who they are,”
-put in Shamer.
-
-Secreted in the bushes they waited until the two unknown ones came down
-the edge of the brook. They were dressed in the garb of frontiersmen and
-each carried a rifle and a game-bag.
-
-“Game is putty well scart off, Chester,” said one. “The cap’n won’t git
-much fresh meat from us,” and he gave a droll laugh.
-
-“That’s about the size on it, Holden,” was the reply. “Yet I reckoned on
-some b’ar bein’ around here.”
-
-“I am sure they will be friends,” whispered Dave. “They are probably
-from the fort.”
-
-Raymond nodded. Then he called aloud:
-
-“Hullo, there, friends!”
-
-The two frontiersmen started, and each raised his rifle.
-
-“Who calls?” questioned the one named Chester.
-
-“A lost soldier,” answered Raymond, and presented himself to view. “I
-take it you are English,” he added.
-
-“We are. Where are you from?”
-
-Raymond told them, and then Dave and Shamer also presented themselves.
-The two frontiersmen leaped the brook and listened to their story with
-keen interest.
-
-“You’ve certainty had a tough fight of it,” said the man named Holden.
-“I held all along thet them Frenchmen would be over here nosin’ ’round
-an’ thet they’d bring some redskins with ’em.”
-
-“Are you from Fort Oswego?” asked Dave.
-
-“We are. We are attached to Cap’n Neely’s company o’ rangers. We came
-out lookin’ for a bit o’ fresh meat. But now I reckon the best thing we
-can do is to help you to git to the fort, ain’t thet so?”
-
-“If you will be so kind.”
-
-“Aint no kindness; it’s jest plain duty,” said Chester.
-
-The frontiersmen felt certain that no more Indians were left in the
-vicinity. Yet they promised to keep a strict guard, and a little later
-our friends moved off once more in the direction of Fort Oswego, the
-frontiersman named Chester carrying Dave on his back for a mile or two
-and then being relieved by his companion, and later by Raymond.
-
-Thus the march was kept up all of that day and also part of the next,
-and at two o’clock in the afternoon they came in sight of Fort Oswego,
-with the flag of old England floating proudly in the breeze above it.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
- WHAT BEFELL HENRY
-
-
-LET us now return to Henry, and see what happened to him during the time
-that Dave was making his escape to Fort Oswego.
-
-As we already know, Henry had attacked one of the Indians with his
-hunting knife. In a moment more both were struggling on the ground, in a
-close embrace which was truly desperate.
-
-Henry was strong for his age and during his life had been in more than
-one close encounter with both red men and wild animals. He felt that he
-was fighting for his life and he did not intend to give the Indian the
-slightest advantage.
-
-The young soldier felt the red man’s hand creeping toward his throat,
-but he caught the wrist and bent it backward, until the Indian had to
-squirm to one side to prevent that member from being broken. But then
-the Indian made another twist and got his arm over Henry’s neck,
-pressing him closer and closer.
-
-There was but one way left in which to throw the Indian off, and this
-the young solder used without delay. Drawing up his knee he set it
-against the enemy’s chest and forced it forward, at the same time
-holding the red man across the back by one hand and by the leg with the
-other.
-
-The awful pressure thus brought to bear was more than the Indian could
-stand. Fearful of having his ribs crushed in, he released Henry’s
-throat. At once the youth threw up the leg he was holding and the red
-man went spinning over on his back.
-
-By this time other Indians were at hand, and an arrow hit Henry in the
-fleshy part of the arm. Raising his hunting knife, he struck at one of
-the newcomers, piercing his shoulder. Then he made a leap up the rock
-and another to the bushes beyond, and with the swiftness of a wild
-animal disappeared into the forest.
-
-The blood of the Indian who had been struck was now aroused, as was also
-the anger of the one who had been thrown down, and the pair made after
-the young soldier, followed by two other warriors.
-
-Through the forest went pursued and pursuers, until, having run in
-something of a semicircle, Henry came out on the lake front, at a spot
-some distance above where the two rowboats had been drawn up. Here he
-espied an Indian canoe, and, leaping in, began to paddle out into the
-lake with all speed.
-
-The first intimation he had of the closeness of his enemies was when an
-arrow flew by the canoe, to land in the water beyond. Other arrows
-followed, and then came the report of a gun, but he remained untouched.
-
-The Indians were now running along shore, and soon they came upon the
-two Frenchmen already mentioned in these pages. They belonged to the
-Canadian militia and their uniforms were such in name only. They had
-come to the south shore of the lake for information, having been
-promised a good reward by the Governor-General of Canada if they
-succeeded in bringing back news of importance.
-
-Under the directions of the Frenchmen four of the Indians set off in one
-of the rowboats after Henry, who was still paddling westward with all
-the speed at his command. The red men were ordered to capture the young
-soldier alive if possible, but if not, to kill him.
-
-It was not long before Henry discovered how the pursuit had been
-renewed. He had now reached a good-sized inlet and was still some
-distance from the shore. He turned in with all speed, knowing that a
-fight of four to one on the water could only end in his defeat.
-
-“If I only had my musket,” he said, half aloud, but the firearm had been
-left on the ground at the camp, after the first hand-to-hand struggle.
-
-The shore was almost reached, when the Indians set up a yell, and while
-two of them continued to row the other two rose up and fixed arrows in
-their bows.
-
-“White soldier stop!” cried one, in bad English. “Stop, or be killed!”
-
-“I reckon you’ll kill me anyway,” muttered Henry, and as the canoe
-grated on the shore, he dropped the paddle, caught up his hunting knife,
-and leaped to land.
-
-It is barely possible that the youth might have escaped to the forest
-once more. But as he ran for the trees, two Indians suddenly appeared
-before him. One carried a stout stick, and without warning he struck
-Henry a heavy blow on the head. The young soldier uttered a moan,
-staggered from side to side, and then fell senseless.
-
-In a moment more, and just as the Indian who had struck the blow was
-bending over the unconscious youth to scalp him, the Indians in the
-rowboat came up.
-
-“Rising Moon must stop,” called one of the number. “He must not scalp
-the pale face.” He spoke in his native tongue.
-
-“Why does Falling Waters speak thus?” demanded the other. “It was Rising
-Moon’s hand who laid the English soldier boy low.”
-
-“Rising Moon has earned the scalp,” went on the first Indian. “But
-Falling Waters has orders to bring the soldier back alive.”
-
-At this Rising Moon’s face took on a sour look.
-
-“Who gave the order?”
-
-“The Frenchman, Jacques Volnier. He is here with another. They seek news
-of importance from the English. We have sworn to stand by them, and we
-must obey,” added Falling Waters.
-
-A long and angry discussion arose, but in the end Falling Waters carried
-his point, and Henry was taken to a rendezvous which the Canadian
-Indians had once occupied on the south shore of Lake Ontario.
-
-The fight had by this time terminated, and the Frenchmen and the Indians
-had come out on the lake in a flat-bottomed boat. With his arms bound
-behind him, Henry, who was just recovering from the blow he had
-received, was made to march down to the boat. Here he found Silvers also
-a prisoner, and suffering from several arrow wounds.
-
-“Hullo, are you a prisoner?” cried the leader of the expedition, when
-one of the Frenchmen arose and clapped a hand over his mouth.
-
-“Ze prisonair must not talk now,” he said, in broken English. “Ze
-prisonair can talk when we haf left ze shore.”
-
-“All right,” muttered Silvers, and glad that the Frenchmen had compelled
-the Indians to spare his life, he relapsed into silence.
-
-As for poor Henry, his head was in a whirl and ached as if ready to
-split open. More than this, he felt stiff and sore all over, and he sat
-in the bow of the boat only with the greatest of difficulty.
-
-As Shamer had told Dave, the boat contained six Indians, besides the two
-Frenchmen and the prisoners, so it was heavily loaded. The red men were
-at the oars, and they rowed with a steadiness that showed they had had
-practice in this art as well as with a paddle. The boat shot forward
-with good speed, and soon the south shore of the lake became a dim,
-uncertain line in the distance.
-
-“Now ze prisonairs can tell us who za air,” said one of the Frenchmen,
-evidently the leader of the party.
-
-“I am not ashamed of that,” answered Silvers. “My name is Louis
-Silvers.”
-
-“Ah, Louis—zat ees a good name. And you?” went on the Frenchman, turning
-to the young soldier.
-
-“I am Henry Morris.”
-
-“You belong to ze soldiers at Fort Oswego, not so?”
-
-“We do not,” answered Silvers.
-
-“Zen where from you come?”
-
-“We have been up at Fort Niagara.”
-
-“Ah, I see—you help at ze capture of zat place, eh?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-The Frenchman shook his head thoughtfully.
-
-“Zat was von bad work—zat fight. I no haf been dair, but I hear, yes, I
-hear it all.”
-
-“Who are you?” asked Henry boldly.
-
-“Me? Ah, I am not much, my bold little troopair, I am plain Jacques
-Volnier, a hunter and trappair.”
-
-“Then why have you captured us?” went on Henry curiously.
-
-At this the Frenchman shrugged his shoulders.
-
-“Because—yes, because we want ze company,” he answered, with a smile.
-
-Henry frowned, and so did Silvers, and at this both Frenchmen laughed at
-what they thought was a good joke. Then they talked to each other in
-their own tongue, leaving the prisoners to themselves.
-
-“What do you think they will do with us?” asked Henry, in a low voice.
-
-“Throw us into a French prison, more than likely,” answered Silvers
-gloomily.
-
-“What did you do with Sir William’s message?”
-
-“Hush! I threw it overboard,” said the other, in a still lower voice.
-
-The strong sun was now beginning to tell upon Henry, and he said no
-more. He wanted to keep his senses, but presently all seemed to fade
-from him. He felt himself pitch into Silvers’ arms, and then he knew no
-more for the time being.
-
-“Poor lad,” murmured Silvers.
-
-“What is ze mattair?” demanded Jacques Volnier.
-
-“He has fainted. Won’t you untie me so that I can do something for him?”
-
-“_Oui! oui!_” was the answer, and in a moment more Silvers was free. He
-untied Henry and bathed his forehead, and presently the young soldier
-opened his eyes. But it was not until long after sundown that Henry felt
-anything like himself again, and even then he was almost too weak to
-stand.
-
-The two prisoners wondered where they were being taken, but could get
-nothing from either the Frenchmen or the Indians. The rowboat was headed
-to the northeast, and this showed that the general direction was for the
-mouth of the St. Lawrence. On and on swept the craft, through the dismal
-night and still on when the morning came.
-
-“They are going quite a distance,” said Henry, after he had swallowed a
-piece of bread that had been given to him. “Can it be that they mean to
-move right down the river?”
-
-“It is possible,” answered Silvers. “Montreal, you know, is not so very
-far away.”
-
-At last the boat turned to the eastward, and that evening a landing was
-made near what is to-day Wolfe Island. There had been a small settlement
-here, but this was abandoned, the inhabitants having withdrawn to a fort
-on the mainland.
-
-At the island the Indians left the party and some other Frenchmen
-appeared, one owning a fair-sized sloop, which boasted a small swivel
-gun. The prisoners were made to board the sloop, and now their hands
-were chained behind them. The sloop had a small cuddy and into this they
-were forced, the door being closed and locked after them.
-
-“We are in a pickle now surely!” groaned Henry. “I believe they are
-going to take us down the river.”
-
-It was not until late at night when the anchor was hoisted and the sails
-of the sloop were set. Then the craft slipped by the island, and past
-Fort Frontenac, and stood boldly down the stream in the direction of the
-Thousand Islands.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X
-
- IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY
-
-
-THE night passed slowly to the two prisoners confined in the narrow
-space of the sloop’s cuddy. No one came to speak to them, and as hour
-after hour went by first one and then the other dropped off to sleep.
-
-When Henry awoke it was broad daylight, and the sloop was bounding along
-at a rapid rate of speed. Through the one narrow window of the cuddy he
-saw that they were passing a shore filled with waving grass and dotted
-here and there with low trees.
-
-“We are going down the St. Lawrence, that is certain. But to where?”
-
-In vain he asked the question of himself, and then of Silvers. The
-sharpshooter merely shrugged his shoulders.
-
-“I know nothing of these parts, lad,” he said. “We must take what
-comes.”
-
-At noon they received a scanty meal and a drink of lukewarm water. A
-sailor served this, and as he could talk French only they learned
-nothing from him.
-
-It was nightfall when the sloop’s trip came to an end. Cramped and
-stiff, the prisoners were made to march ashore, to where was located an
-old convent, now fallen mostly to decay. Some soldiers were quartered
-here, and the prisoners were turned over to a guard and promptly put
-into what had once been the cell of a monk.
-
-“Worse and worse,” said Henry. “What do you think will happen next?”
-
-Again Silvers shrugged his shoulders.
-
-“I don’t know, lad, unless they march us out to be shot.”
-
-“Would they do that? They did not catch us in French territory.”
-
-“As we are in their power they can do with us as they please.”
-
-Early in the morning the pair were aroused by the roll of a drum. Some
-of the soldiers were getting ready to march away, and the prisoners were
-told that they were to march with them.
-
-“To where?” asked Henry.
-
-“To Montreal, and perhaps to Quebec,” said the officer addressed, who
-could speak excellent English. Henry wanted to ask more questions, but
-the officer had no time to listen to him.
-
-By eight o’clock the soldiers were on the march, with the two prisoners
-in their midst. The way was along the river trail, past many pretty
-farms and handsome French estates, many of which, however, were now
-abandoned. At one point in the road they came upon several ladies on
-horseback, who stared in wonder at the prisoners.
-
-“They seem to think we are wild beasts,” laughed Silvers. He bowed
-politely, but the ladies turned and rode away.
-
-It will be unnecessary to go into the details of the weary march that
-followed the tramp along the river trail. For four days the prisoners
-were kept on the road. Montreal was passed, with only a faraway glimpse
-of its large cathedral and its seminary, and then the course was almost
-straight for Quebec.
-
-So far the prisoners had been treated fairly well, but now came a change
-in the command; and they were given food that was hardly fit to eat.
-
-“We can’t stand this very long,” was Henry’s comment, as he threw away a
-moldy crust that it was impossible to swallow. “I’d choke on such
-stuff.”
-
-The officer in charge of them saw the crust thrown away, and came up
-shaking his fist at them.
-
-“Zat ees ze best you vill git,” he cried. “Of you no eat zat, you
-starve!”
-
-“All right, we’ll starve then,” replied Henry recklessly.
-
-“Bah! you think you are ze brave boy, eh? Ze English za be all grand
-cowards!” And the Frenchman went off in disgust.
-
-“He’s a cheerful dog,” muttered Silvers.
-
-The next day the fare was even worse, and both of the prisoners were on
-the point of open rebellion. At night the French officer brought in an
-aged Englishman to talk to them. The Englishman was a Canadian settler.
-
-“They are bound to make you talk,” said the Englishman. “If you will
-tell all you know they will treat you better.”
-
-“Tell what?” asked Silvers.
-
-“Tell all the plans of the English soldiers.”
-
-“But we know very little,” put in Henry.
-
-“The French captain thinks you know a great deal. He says the man who
-captured you, Jacques Volnier, is certain one of you is a noted spy.”
-
-“He must mean me,” said Silvers. “If so, he is much mistaken. I am
-nothing but a plain soldier.”
-
-“And so am I,” added Henry.
-
-“I am willing to believe that, for your faces are honest ones,” said the
-old Englishman. “But you know how suspicious these Frenchmen are.”
-
-“How come you here?” asked Henry.
-
-“It is a long story. Years ago I married a young lady whose parents
-lived not far from Quebec. When they died, they left her the farm and
-all its fine buildings. We moved to this place and have been here ever
-since. I am seventy-three years old, and so far I have refused to take
-either side in this struggle.”
-
-“Did they send you here to bribe us?”
-
-The old man drew himself up.
-
-“They could not do that. They asked me to talk to you, that is all. I am
-afraid if you will tell them nothing it will go hard with you.”
-
-“We cannot tell what we do not know,” said Silvers.
-
-“That is true.”
-
-The old man asked them their names, and in return said his name was
-Peter Merton. He said he had a son, who had left home at the beginning
-of the war, and what had become of his offspring he did not know.
-
-“I have an idea he joined the English army,” he said. “If so, I
-sincerely trust that no harm comes to him.”
-
-The old Englishman remained with them for the best part of an hour. He
-told them that the camp was located not far from the north bank of the
-St. Lawrence, a few miles above Quebec.
-
-“I cannot tell you what General Wolfe is now doing,” he said. “We get
-very little news.”
-
-“I heard some cannon firing last night,” said Henry.
-
-“Oh, yes, we get plenty of that. But very little damage is done. I do
-not believe that General Wolfe really means to demolish Quebec.” And in
-this surmise the old man was correct.
-
-When the old man was leaving, he shook hands with them. As he did this
-he pressed into the hand of each a piece of gold money.
-
-“You may find it useful,” he whispered. And before they could protest he
-was gone.
-
-“He is certainly a good-hearted fellow,” said Henry.
-
-“He might have helped us to escape,” said Silvers, as he slipped the
-gold piece in his pocket.
-
-“No, I think he was too old for that,” returned Henry, and then glancing
-on the ground he uttered a low cry, for there lay a small and
-exceedingly sharp dagger.
-
-“He dropped that, and most likely on purpose,” exclaimed the
-sharpshooter. “I’ll keep it, for it may come in handy,” and he placed
-the dagger in his bosom.
-
-Henry and Silvers had been confined for the night in an old house. Two
-sleepy French soldiers were on guard. As one of them came in to see that
-they were up to no mischief Silvers motioned to him.
-
-“Do you talk English?” he asked.
-
-“Verra little,” answered the soldier, who was of the peasantry and
-exceedingly stupid.
-
-“We are hungry, and want something to eat and to drink,” went on
-Silvers, and pointed to his mouth.
-
-At this the soldier shrugged his shoulders.
-
-“We will pay for whatever you get us,” went on the sharpshooter, showing
-the gold coin. “You buy us something, and keep half the money.”
-
-The eyes of the peasant opened widely at sight of the gold coin, the
-like of which he had not seen for months, for his pay as a soldier was
-but a few francs per week.
-
-“I no—you——” he stammered.
-
-For reply Silvers made a motion as to cut the coin in half. Then he
-pointed to the soldier’s pocket and then to his own mouth and to Henry’s
-mouth. The peasant comprehended and a dull smile overspread his
-features. He went out to consult the other soldier on guard.
-
-A few minutes later the fellow came back and took the gold coin. Then,
-regardless of army regulations, he left his gun with his companion and
-stole away in the darkness.
-
-“He has gone for the food,” whispered Silvers to Henry. “Now the
-question is, shall we wait for him to get back, or make a dash for
-liberty?”
-
-“Let us try for liberty,” exclaimed the young soldier eagerly. “If we
-can only get away, I am sure we can find something to eat somewhere.”
-
-“I have a plan,” said the sharpshooter. “Do you see yonder chimney?”
-
-“Of course.”
-
-“We might pretend to run away and hide in that. Then, when the soldiers
-disperse to hunt for us, we can cut sticks and off.”
-
-This plan was agreed to, and having examined the chimney and found out
-how they could secrete themselves inside, they both peeped out at the
-single guard, who was walking up and down, humming to himself.
-
-“Now!” cried Silvers, and they made a racket as if climbing through a
-side window, letting the sash fall with a crash. Then both ran to the
-chimney and hid with all possible speed.
-
-The guard gave a cry in French and came running up. One glance showed
-him the empty room and his eyes strayed to the window.
-
-“Gone!” he muttered, in his native tongue. “And through yonder window!
-Oh, the artful rascals! But I shall catch them, or shoot them down!”
-
-He made off, and they heard him start to give the alarm. But then he
-thought of his companion and the gold piece. If the commanding officer
-heard of how the one guard had gone off there would be trouble ahead for
-both. He ran around wildly, at length taking a road leading to the river
-bank.
-
-“Now is our chance,” said Henry, and dropped out of the chimney, covered
-with soot and as black as a negro. Rushing outside, he caught up the gun
-belonging to the guard who had gone for the food. As he did this Silvers
-drew the dagger he had picked up, and thus armed the pair started for
-the nearest patch of woodland, several hundred feet away.
-
-But the alarm was now general, in spite of the guard’s effort to keep
-the affair quiet, and they heard calls from several directions.
-
-“If we get away it’s going to be a tight squeeze,” said Silvers.
-
-“We must get away,” cried Henry. “Come on,” and he set off at a faster
-pace than ever.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
-
- ABOARD THE FIRE-BOAT
-
-
-THE edge of the woods was gained when a shot rang out, but whether
-directed at Henry or the sharpshooter neither could tell.
-
-“They will be after us hot-footed in another minute,” said the young
-soldier. “How shall we turn?”
-
-“It will be folly to turn to the river just yet,” answered Silvers.
-“They will be sure to hunt for us there. Let us hide in the opposite
-direction until the alarm is over.”
-
-As the pair passed into the wood they saw a man coming along a
-well-beaten path. He carried a bundle under one arm and two bottles
-under the other. As he came closer they recognized the soldier who had
-taken the gold piece. He had brought food and some wine from a chateau
-not far away, where he was well known. He started to yell, but Silvers
-stopped him.
-
-“Silence!” he cried. “Silence, if you value your life.”
-
-But the peasant was too frightened to listen, and yelling loudly he
-dropped his bundle and bottles and ran for the soldiers’ camp as swiftly
-as his slim legs would carry him.
-
-“This may come useful,” said Henry, as he picked up the bundle, which
-was done up in a bit of white cloth.
-
-“Ditto one of these,” added Silvers, and slipped a bottle of wine into
-his coat pocket.
-
-The wood passed they came in sight of the chateau, a pretty place, built
-of stone, covered with ivy, and set in a park of shrubbery. Back of the
-chateau were a barn and several other outbuildings.
-
-A light was burning in an upper room of the chateau, but otherwise the
-entire place was dark.
-
-“Let us make for the barns,” whispered Silvers. “They ought to afford
-some sort of a hiding place.”
-
-Henry was willing, and in a trice they had leaped the fence fronting a
-road and were running to the nearest of the outbuildings, which loomed
-up vaguely in the darkness. The shelter of the structure gained, they
-found an open door and ran inside.
-
-The barn was divided into two parts, one for the horses, of which there
-were four, and the other for hay and grain. Back of the barn were a
-cow-shed and a milk house.
-
-“Shall we get into the hay?” whispered Henry. They could already hear
-the pursuers on the roadway.
-
-“They will be sure to search that,” answered Silvers. “Wait a second.”
-
-The sharpshooter bent down and tried several of the boards of the floor.
-As he had hoped, one was loose, and beneath was an opening of no mean
-size.
-
-“Just the thing. In you go,” he went on, and Henry dropped down,
-followed by his companion, and the board was lowered into place over
-them.
-
-It was a damp, foul-smelling hole, but to this they did not just then
-pay attention. With bated breath they strained their ears to catch some
-sound of those who were after them.
-
-It was a good five minutes before anybody came into the place, to tramp
-loudly directly over their heads. There were four or five soldiers, and
-the two in hiding heard them move among the horses and through the grain
-room and the hay mow. The soldiers spoke in French, so neither Henry nor
-Silvers knew what was said.
-
-Following the examination of the barn, the soldiers looked over the
-other buildings, and even into the water vat of the milk house. Then
-they went outside and looked around the trees in the chateau park, and
-among the bushes.
-
-“They must have gone further,” said the corporal in charge, in French.
-“They were afraid to stay here.”
-
-“Unless we catch them it will go hard with Gaston and Pasmont,” said
-another. “The captain said they must keep a good watch over the sly
-rascals.”
-
-After the French soldiers had gone the barn became as silent as a tomb.
-
-“What an escape!” whispered Henry half joyously.
-
-“Hush, lad,” warned Silvers. “We are not yet out of the woods.”
-
-For half an hour they remained under the flooring of the barn, and then,
-unable to endure the smell any longer, they left the hole and moved up
-into the hay mow, now half filled with the summer crop.
-
-Henry had brought the food in the cloth with him, and, being hungry,
-both proceeded to make a meal in the hay, Silvers drinking from the
-bottle of wine and the young soldier procuring some water from the milk
-house.
-
-“What shall be our next move?” asked Henry, feeling that the
-sharpshooter was the leader.
-
-“Better stay here until to-morrow night,” answered Silvers.
-
-“As long as that!”
-
-“Why not? It’s more comfortable here than in prison, and by to-morrow
-night the excitement will have blown over and we’ll have a much better
-chance to get away than we’ll have now.”
-
-Henry could not help but see the force of this argument. Yet to wait
-twenty-four hours under such circumstances appeared to be a never-ending
-period of time.
-
-Slowly the balance of the night wore away and day came on. A farmhand
-came to feed the horses and hitch one to a cart, and a maid came out to
-milk three cows, but otherwise they did not see or hear a soul. As she
-worked around the milk house the maid sang a gay song in French, as if
-no such thing as a war existed.
-
-“It takes a French girl to do that,” observed Silvers. “No English girl
-could sing so happily with danger at the very door of the home.”
-
-“The French are a gay people,” answered Henry. “But, just the same, they
-can fight when they want to.”
-
-At last the sun went down and night came on. They had eaten the last of
-the food brought along, and Silvers had long since finished his bottle
-of wine. It was somewhat cloudy, which promised to be in their favor.
-
-“Now we’ll see what fate has in store for us,” said Silvers, after a
-long look around the outbuildings. “Shall I carry the musket, or will
-you?”
-
-“As you are the best shot, you had better take it,” answered Henry.
-
-“Then I’ll give you the knife,” went on the sharpshooter, and passed
-over the dagger.
-
-The gun was in the same condition as when taken from the prison, and
-they had taken care to preserve the powder for priming.
-
-They left the barn by a back door and lost no time in crossing a turnip
-and onion lot to a row of berry bushes skirting a ditch. Once at the
-ditch, they crawled along until they gained the shelter of the woods.
-
-“Now we can make for the river,” said Silvers. “But how we are to get
-across remains a problem still to solve.”
-
-“Perhaps we can find a canoe or a rowboat. Or, on a pinch, we can build
-a raft.”
-
-“Not so easy, lad, without tools.”
-
-The woods were thick with underbrush, and it was no mean task to push a
-way through. Soon, however, they came to a well-beaten path, and along
-this they moved faster, Silvers in the lead, and both with eyes and ears
-strained to the utmost, for a possible sign of an enemy.
-
-“There is a building ahead,” said the sharpshooter, after a quarter of a
-mile had been covered.
-
-It proved to be a fair-sized summer house, standing on a rocky cliff.
-Beyond was a series of rough stone steps, leading to the river bank, far
-below. At the shore was a rude dock, and here rested a long,
-strange-looking object, half boat and half raft, piled high with some
-straw and several barrels of pitch.
-
-“Some kind of a craft,” murmured Henry, as he looked forward in the
-uncertain light.
-
-“Be quiet, there may be soldiers on guard here,” whispered Silvers in
-return.
-
-Making certain that they were not observed, the pair stole down the
-rough steps. They were almost at the bottom when a loose stone turned
-under Silvers’ foot and went crashing downward.
-
-The crash of the falling stone was followed by a cry from a sentry
-stationed on the cliff. The cry was answered by another sentry, and soon
-several forms appeared.
-
-“We must hide!” cried Henry, and ran away from the steps.
-
-“To the boat!” answered Silvers, and ran for the rude craft.
-
-The young soldier followed, and just as they gained the boat a shot rang
-out. Then two soldiers came rushing down the rough steps.
-
-“That will keep you back,” muttered the sharpshooter, and fired the
-musket. One of the soldiers was hit in the breast and fell, and the
-other lost no time in seeking cover.
-
-Once on board of the boat, the pair untied the line which held it to the
-rude dock. Poles were handy and they pushed off into the stream. Then
-each took a paddle and did what he could to move the craft to the south
-shore of the St. Lawrence.
-
-“She’s a clumsy one, lad,” observed Silvers, as they pushed the craft
-around only with the greatest of difficulty.
-
-“I never saw such a boat before,” answered Henry.
-
-“It’s a fire-boat, that’s what it is. The straw and pitch will make a
-red-hot fire.”
-
-“A fire-boat? What for?”
-
-“To send out among the shipping. Most likely the French thought to burn
-some of General Wolfe’s ships with it.”
-
-“I see. Hadn’t we better dump the straw and the barrels overboard? She
-will move quicker with no load.”
-
-“No time now, lad. Pull, and pull for all you are worth, if you want to
-get away.”
-
-Both did their best, and as they worked they heard a dozen or more of
-their enemies running up and down the river bank.
-
-“They are looking for another boat,” said Silvers. “I trust to luck they
-find none.”
-
-Suddenly they heard the cry of a number of Indians, who had joined the
-French sentries. Then came several shots, one striking a barrel of pitch
-and causing the stuff to overflow upon the straw.
-
-“Keep out of range, lad,” cried Silvers.
-
-“Yes, and you do the same,” panted the young soldier. He was working
-with might and main to move the fire-boat further from the shore. “Do
-you see anything of another boat?”
-
-“Not yet. But it can’t be that there are none somewhere about,” went on
-the sharpshooter.
-
-Presently they beheld what looked like several torches flashing through
-the night. They were a dozen or more feet apart.
-
-“By Joseph! but I don’t like that!” cried Silvers.
-
-“Don’t like what?” queried Henry.
-
-Scarcely had he spoken when he understood what the sharpshooter meant.
-There was a whizzing, and the flaming arrows—for they were nothing
-less—flew all around the fire-boat. One touched the straw, but Silvers
-caught it instantly and hurled it into the water.
-
-“They mean to fire the boat!” gasped Henry. “If one of them plants
-itself in that pitch——”
-
-He got no further, for at that moment came another flight of the flaming
-arrows, seven or eight in number. Four fell on the boat, one in the very
-spot where the pitch had overflowed upon the straw.
-
-The pair on the craft did their best to put out the flames, and two of
-the arrows went overboard the instant they landed. But the others could
-not be removed, and in two seconds more there was a flash and a roar,
-and the fire-boat burst into flames from end to end!
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
- GENERAL WOLFE’S CAMP
-
-
-“WE can’t put out this fire!”
-
-“We must jump for our lives!”
-
-Such were the exclamations which burst simultaneously from the lips of
-Henry and the sharpshooter, as the flames shot skyward from the
-fire-boat.
-
-Both leaped to the stern of the craft, where there was a plank extending
-over the water a distance of a few feet.
-
-“Let us haul the board overboard,” cried Silvers. “That will give us
-something to rest on.”
-
-This advice was followed with difficulty. But at last the plank went
-down with a splash and the two escaping prisoners went with it.
-
-They were none too soon. The fire-boat now blazed up with increasing
-fury, and Henry’s coat was in a flame in two places. But the souse in
-the river saved the young soldier from more than a scorching.
-
-“Whi—which way now?” he sputtered as he came up and caught hold of one
-end of the plank, while Silvers grasped the other end.
-
-“Let us see if we can’t make the opposite shore. It’s our only chance.”
-
-“The night won’t help us much, now the fire-boat is ablaze,” said Henry.
-For the conflagration cast a ruddy glare all around them.
-
-The fire-boat had been located a short distance below Sillery Cove,
-where the St. Lawrence was a little over a mile wide. The tide, which
-had been high in the afternoon, was running out rapidly, and this
-carried both the fire-boat and the plank along with it. Thus the Indians
-who had shot the flaming arrows and the French soldiers who had given
-the alarm were soon left far behind.
-
-Both Henry and Silvers tried to guide the plank towards the south bank
-of the river, but in this they were only partly successful. Yet it was a
-great satisfaction to both to see that they were getting further and
-further away from the shore of the enemy.
-
-“If we are not careful we will be washed right out to sea,” said Henry,
-after a long spell of silence, in which they gazed back in the
-semi-darkness, to see if they were being pursued.
-
-[Illustration:
-
- A short distance away was a broad-sterned brig.—_Page 109._
-]
-
-“We are still a long distance from the ocean, lad,” responded Silvers.
-
-“Are we close to Quebec?”
-
-“A mile or two above it, I think.”
-
-Another spell of silence followed, and then Henry let out a faint shout.
-
-“A ship! We are drifting directly upon a ship!”
-
-His words proved true. But a short distance away was a broad-sterned
-brig, standing slowly down the stream.
-
-“If it’s a French craft we are lost,” whispered Silvers.
-
-In a minute more the plank bumped up against the side of the brig, and
-they could see half a dozen sailors at the rail.
-
-“Hullo there!” cried a rough English voice. “Keelhaul me, if there are
-not two soldiers on a board!”
-
-“Frenchmen! spies!” put in another voice.
-
-“No! no! we are not spies!” called back Silvers joyfully. “We are
-prisoners escaped from the French.”
-
-“Harken to that, mate. Escaped prisoners! In that case we must help ’em
-aboard.”
-
-It was not long before a rope was thrown overboard, and with great
-difficulty Henry and Silvers climbed to the main deck of the ship, where
-they were immediately surrounded by the captain and several other
-officers.
-
-“Who are you?” demanded the captain sharply.
-
-“Royal Americans, sir,” responded Silvers, touching his forelock, while
-Henry did the same. “We were captured by the French and Indians about a
-week ago and made our escape last night.”
-
-“If you are Royal Americans where do you belong? Certainly not in
-General Wolfe’s camp.”
-
-“We belong to the army that was under General Prideaux. But he is dead,
-and Sir William Johnson took command.”
-
-“Prideaux—at Fort Niagara? That is a long distance from here.”
-
-“We were on our way to Oswego when we were taken. The French brought us
-across the lake, and then marched us down the river road to a prison
-near Sillery Cove.”
-
-The captain of the brig listened to their tale with much interest.
-
-“If you have been among the French you ought to be able to tell General
-Wolfe something worth listening to,” he said, when they had finished.
-“Some of the men on board are bound for his camp, and you may go along
-if you wish.”
-
-“Where is his camp?” asked Henry.
-
-“On the upper bank of this river, just below the Falls of Montmorenci.
-The general has been sick, but I heard this morning that he is now
-somewhat better.”
-
-“May I ask if you have been in a fight with the French?” came from the
-young soldier curiously.
-
-“Hardly a fight. We have been ordered to stand up and down the river
-with the tide. This has kept the enemy on the move, watching not only
-this brig, but also a number of other ships, and is gradually wearing
-the French soldiers out. Did you hear anything of their colonists
-deserting?”
-
-“I did,” cried Henry. “Two men who were on guard said that a hundred men
-had left in one day, so he had heard. I didn’t get any particulars.”
-
-“Montcalm will find that this campaign is not yet over,” responded the
-captain of the brig grimly. “He thinks Quebec cannot be taken, but Wolfe
-will teach him a trick or two ere we hoist anchor for England.”
-
-It was an hour later when the brig dropped anchor in the stream, midway
-between the Island of Orleans and the northwest shore of the St.
-Lawrence. Not a battery from Quebec had fired on the ship, and the
-English batteries on the southeast shore were also silent.
-
-“It is my duty to send you over to General Wolfe’s camp under guard,”
-said the captain of the brig. “I do not doubt but that you are to be
-trusted, but duty is duty, you know.”
-
-“We’ll not complain,” answered Silvers.
-
-A boat was soon lowered and the sharpshooter and Henry entered this,
-followed by a coxswain and his crew, and two army officers, who had been
-on the trip of the brig. This boat was followed by a second and a third,
-and then all three headed for the shore below the Falls of Montmorenci.
-
-It did not take long to reach the mud flats below the rocks fronting the
-river bank. Here the party was challenged by the grenadier guards, but
-quickly passed, and Henry and Silvers were marched up the bank by a
-rough trail.
-
-Both the young soldier and the sharpshooter were thoroughly worn out by
-the trials they had endured, and having received some food on the brig,
-and dried their clothing, they did not remain awake long after having
-been assigned quarters.
-
-It was Henry who was the first to stir in the morning. The roll call of
-the long drums aroused him, and gazing out on something of a parade
-ground he saw the grenadiers forming to answer to their names.
-
-“This looks natural,” he observed to his companion, who arose lazily and
-stretched himself. “I must say these soldiers of General Wolfe look as
-if they meant business.”
-
-It was not long after this that a guard came in and told them to prepare
-for an interview with General Wolfe. They at once brushed up as best
-they could, and the guard supplied them with caps, to replace those
-which had been lost.
-
-General Wolfe’s headquarters were in a house some distance back from the
-Falls of Montmorenci. The general had been taken seriously ill about the
-middle of August and was now slowly recovering.
-
-At the time of this campaign, which was to make him famous in the
-world’s history, General James Wolfe was but thirty-two years of age. He
-was tall and slender, with sloping shoulders and with a face that showed
-more of quietness than determination. But his eyes were bright and under
-certain circumstances could flash forth a hidden fire that meant much.
-His hair was red, and worn in a cue, as was the fashion at that time.
-
-James Wolfe came of fighting stock, his father, Major-General Edward
-Wolfe, being a distinguished officer before him. The son entered the
-King’s army at the age of fifteen, and one year later served in Flanders
-as the adjutant of a regiment. From Flanders he went to Scotland, to
-fight gallantly at Culloden, and then at Stirling, Perth, and Glasgow.
-At twenty-three he was a lieutenant-colonel, holding that rank for five
-years, when he obtained leave of absence and spent a long vacation in
-Paris.
-
-With the breaking out of the war with France Wolfe was again in his
-element. He sailed on the expedition against Louisburg, where he served
-with great honor to himself. Because of this service he was chosen by
-Pitt to command the expedition against Quebec. He sailed on the 17th of
-February, his fleet consisting of twenty-two ships of the line, and also
-numerous frigates, transports, and other craft. We have already seen how
-he landed on the Island of Orleans and at other points, and how he tried
-to break in upon the almost impregnable French position at the Falls of
-Montmorenci.
-
-Henry had heard much about General Wolfe and of what a sturdy and
-well-trained army officer he was, and the young soldier was rather
-surprised to find himself ushered into the presence of one who looked so
-young and mild. Wolfe’s sickness had left him pale and weak, yet he soon
-showed that he had all his old-time determination to win still in him.
-
-“You may tell me your story, but be brief,” he said, to Henry, who had
-been brought in first, and then settled back in his chair to listen. He
-did not interrupt the recital, but when the young soldier had finished
-he asked a number of questions, all of which Henry answered as clearly
-as he could.
-
-“You have certainly had your share of adventures,” said General Wolfe.
-“I imagine you did not expect to find yourself here when you started out
-for Oswego.”
-
-“That is true, sir,” answered Henry.
-
-“And you wish to get back at once? That will be rather difficult, I am
-afraid.”
-
-“I do not care so much about getting back, sir. But I should like to
-know what has become of my cousin, David Morris, and the others.”
-
-“You had better rest for a few days, and then I will have one of my aids
-see what can be done for you.”
-
-“Thank you, general,” said Henry, and with a salute he withdrew.
-
-The interview accorded to Silvers was similar to the foregoing,
-excepting that the sharpshooter was questioned in regard to such French
-defenses as he had seen along the river front. Then both were told that
-they were no longer under guard, and could come and go, within the
-limits of the camp, as they pleased.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
-
- SCALING THE HEIGHTS OF QUEBEC
-
-
-BOTH Henry and Silvers were much interested in the inspection of the
-camp General Wolfe had established near the Falls of Montmorenci and
-along the St. Lawrence River.
-
-The falls at this point were a grand sight, tumbling over the rough
-rocks that lined the gorge with a thunder which to the young soldier
-seemed a second Niagara. Below the falls was a stretch of smooth water,
-and here was a succession of shoals, dry, or nearly so, during low tide.
-
-The French camp was within sight between the trees, and it is said that
-the English and French guards occasionally spoke to each other further
-up the small stream, where the noise was not so loud. But men as well as
-officers had to be careful, for each army had its sharpshooters posted,
-ready to bring down any enemy who showed himself.
-
-During the time spent near the falls General Wolfe had not been idle. He
-had tried his best to draw General Montcalm from his secure position by
-making moves up and down the St. Lawrence and by sending detachments
-hither and thither, to attack and destroy various villages, towns, and
-isolated chateaux and farmhouses. All were given over to the flames, and
-night after night the sky was lit up by the conflagrations.
-
-All of these deeds made the Marquis de Montcalm very angry, but he was
-too wily a general to be drawn into any trap. “Wolfe cannot dislodge
-me,” he said. “And soon his supplies will give out, winter will be on
-him, and he and his fleet will have to sail for home.”
-
-His remarks were not mere guesswork. From various sources he learned
-that the English supplies were running low, and that many of the British
-soldiers were sick. Those on the fleet were growing tired of drifting up
-and down the river, and the admiral in charge knew that winter came
-early around Quebec.
-
-“Something will have to be done between now and the first of October,”
-said the admiral. “To remain in these waters after that would be a
-hardship.”
-
-“Something shall be done,” said General Wolfe, and, still weak from his
-spell of sickness, he began to lay new plans to force Montcalm into a
-battle.
-
-Several days slipped by, and Henry was glad enough to take the rest thus
-afforded. On the fourth day a messenger appeared bringing in news from
-Fort Oswego.
-
-“Hurrah!” shouted Henry, as he ran up to where Silvers sat smoking on a
-rock. “Dave is safe, and so are Shamer and Raymond. Oh, how glad I am!”
-
-“That is good news!” returned the sharpshooter. “Wonder how they managed
-to escape?”
-
-“The messenger didn’t know the full particulars. He says each was hurt a
-little, but not of any account. I can tell you, I feel much relieved”
-
-“I don’t doubt it, Henry. I know you think a good deal of your cousin.”
-
-“And why shouldn’t I? We have been playmates for years, and we have
-hunted and fished and fought together for ever so long, too. Dave is as
-close as a brother to me.”
-
-“Well, now you know he is safe, I reckon you won’t be so anxious to get
-to Fort Oswego as you was.”
-
-“No, I am going to send word to him that I am here, and then stay a
-while.”
-
-“So am I going to stay,” went on Silvers. “I feel it in my bones that
-there will be a big fight here before this campaign closes.”
-
-General Wolfe had under him three brigadiers, Murray, Monckton, and
-Townshend. He now called them to him for consultation and submitted
-several propositions. A debate lasting a long time followed, and at last
-it was decided to attack the French at a point some distance above the
-city of Quebec. By doing this, Montcalm would be cut off from his base
-of supplies and compelled to either fight or surrender.
-
-The task which General Wolfe had set for himself and his men was an
-exceedingly difficult one. As already mentioned, the river was fronted
-by a high wall of rocks, and to scale these seemed next to impossible.
-Besides, the French were on constant guard, and would be sure to sound
-the alarm quickly and pour a hot fire into the advancing British.
-
-In order to carry out the plan decided upon General Wolfe had first to
-abandon the camp at the falls. He knew the French would harass him as
-much as possible, and so sent Monckton from Point Levi with a number of
-soldiers, under pretense of attacking Beauport, midway between the falls
-and the city. Montcalm looked on this with new alarm and sent his troops
-in that direction; and Wolfe withdrew without further trouble.
-
-Henry and Silvers were with the soldiers who abandoned the Montmorenci
-and soon found themselves at Point Levi, where they joined a handful of
-other Colonial English mixed in with the Royal Grenadiers. This was
-early in September, and a few days later the troops were transferred to
-the ships under Admiral Holmes, and here General Wolfe joined the
-expedition.
-
-To the French it looked as if the English were going to give up the
-campaign, and Wolfe and his officers, as well as the admiral of the
-squadrons, did all in their power to make the deception more real.
-Cannon were taken up and placed aboard the vessels in the most open
-manner, and soldiers were made to pack away the camp outfits as if
-getting ready for a long voyage. “The English are going to sail!” cried
-the people of Quebec and vicinity, and their hopes arose, to think that
-they would at last be free from the grim terror which had hung over them
-so long.
-
-But Wolfe was not yet ready to force the attack. The plan of action was
-still in the rough. There was a high stone bluff, or cliff, to scale,
-and how to do it in comparative safety was a delicate problem to solve.
-The general listened patiently to what several who were acquainted with
-the locality had to say, and then surveyed the north shore with a
-telescope. Near what was then Anse du Foulon, and now called Wolfe’s
-Cove, he discovered a narrow path running between rocks and bushes from
-the water’s edge to the top of the bluff.
-
-“That is our course,” he said, quietly but firmly. On the bluff at this
-point were but a dozen soldiers’ tents, so he concluded that the French
-guard there could not be a heavy one.
-
-But to have given the French an inkling of what was in his mind would
-have ruined everything, so once again Wolfe set to work to fool the
-enemy. His ships sailed still further up the river, as if looking for a
-landing, and the French batteries opened with vigor, but without doing
-any harm.
-
-A heavy downpour of rain now made further operations impossible for two
-days. It was a cold, raw storm, and the soldiers in the transports could
-not stand it, and had to be landed once more on the south shore, where
-they built camp-fires, sought such shelters as were handy, and did what
-they could to make themselves comfortable. The weather was very trying
-on General Wolfe, but he refused to take again to his bed, declaring
-that he was now going to see the campaign to a finish.
-
-On the 12th of September all seemed in readiness for the attack. The
-French soldiers were worn out through following the passage of the
-English ships up and down the river, while the stay on the south shore
-had rested the grenadiers and others in the English ranks.
-
-For the daring expedition Wolfe selected forty-eight hundred men. He
-knew that the enemy must be at least twice as strong, and to engage
-Montcalm’s attention once again in a different direction, he had Admiral
-Saunders make a move as if to land at Beauport. This deception was
-carried on in grand style, with signals flashing from ship to ship,
-cannons roaring, and boatload after boatload of sailors and marines
-putting off as if to dash upon the mud flats. In great haste Montcalm
-massed his men at the Beauport batteries, satisfied at last that this
-was to be the real point of attack, while the movement up the river was
-only a blind.
-
-Fortune now seemed to be at last in Wolfe’s favor. He was ten miles away
-from the din at Beauport, with nearly five thousand of his soldiers, and
-creeping upon the north shore of the river with the silence of a shadow.
-There was no moon, but otherwise the night was clear. Wolfe occupied a
-place in one of the foremost boats. Behind him came a long procession,
-containing the Highlanders and grenadiers and also a handful of
-Colonials, including Henry and Silvers, who had been armed, and who were
-just as anxious to aid in the taking of Quebec as anybody.
-
-Once or twice from out of the darkness came a challenge.
-
-“Who comes?” was the question, put in French.
-
-“France!” was the answer, of one who could speak the language well.
-
-“What boats are those?”
-
-“The provision boats. Hush, or the English will hear. They are not far
-away.”
-
-The sentry knew that some provision boats were expected along that
-night, so said no more. As a matter of fact, the order to send the
-provisions down the river had been countermanded but a few hours before,
-but without the sentry’s knowledge. Thus fortune again favored the
-English.
-
-At last the headland above Anse du Foulon was gained. Here the tide
-swept along rapidly and some boats were carried partly past the cove.
-
-“No guard in sight,” whispered one of the lookouts.
-
-“It is well,” murmured Wolfe.
-
-Only the sound of a gurgling brook as it rushed into the St. Lawrence
-broke the stillness of the night. Before the boats lay the dark,
-frowning bluff, with its loose rocks, and its straggling cedars, other
-trees, and brushwood. The path was there, doubly uncertain in the
-darkness.
-
-Twenty-four volunteers, picked men, good shots, and with nerves of iron,
-led the way. In the meantime those in the other boats waited by the
-shore, for the signal to land if it proved safe, or to pull away with
-might and main should the French have led them into a trap.
-
-“Tell you what, Henry, this is a ticklish task,” whispered Silvers, as
-he examined the new firearm he had received.
-
-“It certainly is that,” answered the young soldier. “But I reckon
-General Wolfe knows what he is doing.”
-
-“Silence there,” came the low command, and the two said no more.
-
-A painful period of waiting followed. Far up the bluff they could hear
-the volunteers climbing along. Then came a shot, followed by others, and
-then a ringing English cheer.
-
-“We have them! We have them!” was the cry. “Come up!”
-
-“Hurrah!” came a mighty cry. “_Up we go!_” And in a twinkle the soldiers
-were out of the boats and scaling the rocks as best they could, some by
-way of the path and others by rocks and bushes.
-
-It was a climb that Henry never forgot. The path was choked with
-grenadiers, each with his gun slung over his back and each loaded down
-with knapsack and blanket.
-
-“We can get up this way just as well,” said Silvers, and up they went,
-side by side, over some rough stones, and then hauling, pushing, and
-pulling themselves from one point of vantage to another, until, fairly
-panting for breath, they reached the top and joined the forces gathering
-on the field above, known as the Plains of Abraham.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV
-
- WOLFE’S VICTORY AND DEATH
-
-
-A SLIGHT shower of rain was falling when Henry and Silvers, still
-panting for breath, followed the grenadiers and Highlanders to the
-Plains of Abraham, so called after Abraham Martin, a Canadian pilot who
-had once owned a stretch of land in that locality. The plains were
-tolerably level, covered here and there with grass and brushwood. To the
-southward stretched the St. Lawrence, and to the north and east the
-River St. Charles. Quebec stood at the extreme southeast point, hidden
-from view by a series of rocks and low hills, and partly protected by
-the city wall.
-
-“This is surely a surprise to the French,” remarked Henry, as a distant
-cannon roared forth a warning. “Outside of the guard that was routed not
-a soldier has come into view.”
-
-But it was not long before a detachment of the French appeared on the
-ridge before the city. They were a battalion sent forward from an
-encampment on the St. Charles. The soldiers were in their showy white
-uniforms, in strong contrast to the red of the British. Drums beat, the
-Highlanders piped bravely on their pipes, and a skirmish ensued which
-quickly forced the French to retire for consultation. An attack was also
-made on the rear, by Bougainville’s forces, but this was likewise
-repulsed.
-
-Hearing the distant firing, Montcalm rode forward in hot haste to learn
-what it meant. He still imagined it might be a ruse, and that the main
-attack would be at Beauport, but one glance at the long and solid ranks
-of the English made him realize the bitter truth—that Wolfe had
-outwitted him, and that the English were now between him and his
-supplies. He must either fight and win or surrender.
-
-The French commander knew that he must act quickly, for the English
-might start to intrench themselves, or, worse yet, march on the city, at
-any moment. Orders were rushed furiously in all directions, and the
-troops came up pell-mell, some over the plains, some by the St. Charles
-bridge, and some by way of the city’s gates, the regulars in white, the
-French Colonials in their nondescript tatters, and the Indians in their
-savage warpaint. Drums beat, trumpets blared defiance, and proud banners
-waved through the rainy air. But the English ranks stood silent, the
-grim look on the men’s faces telling how they were prepared to meet any
-shock that might come.
-
-The battle was not long in starting. The French took possession of
-several rises of ground and of some cornfields, and a scattering fire
-began, gradually growing stronger and stronger.
-
-“Be calm, men!” cried Wolfe, riding up and down, in front and beyond his
-men. A short while later a bullet struck him in the wrist, but he bound
-the wound up with a handkerchief, and refused to quit the field.
-
-Henry and Silvers were firing with the rest. Soon the fight caused them
-to drift apart. Henry was with some grenadiers, tall, strong-looking
-soldiers, who fought with a rare courage that nothing could daunt. With
-Henry were fifteen or twenty Royal Americans, who had been at first
-guarding the boats at the landing, but who had now come up to do their
-share of the fighting.
-
-There was a constant rattle of musketry, punctuated occasionally by
-heavy artillery. Montcalm’s army was now at hand, and a fierce onslaught
-ensued, the French general himself leading his men and urging them to do
-their best.
-
-“Forward!” was the cry on the English side, and the soldiers advanced a
-couple of hundred feet. Then the French rushed to the front, while the
-English reloaded their pieces. A solid volley was delivered which
-created terrific havoc in the ranks of the wearers of the white uniform,
-who were seen to pitch in all directions, dead and dying.
-
-“The day is ours!” was the British cry. “At them! At them, Britons! At
-them!” And another advance was made.
-
-Begrimed with dirt and smoke, and perspiring freely, Henry went on with
-the rest. He had fired his musket several times, and now came the order
-to fix bayonets. Bullets were whistling in all directions, and the young
-soldier saw more than one companion go down, several to their death. He
-himself was “scotched” in the arm, but did not notice the hurt until
-long afterward.
-
-Slowly the French gave way, first in one direction and then another.
-Then came the order to charge, and a mighty yell went up as the
-grenadiers and others ran over the field on the very heels of the
-retreating French. To one side was a field in which were stationed a
-number of French sharpshooters.
-
-“They must be dislodged,” cried Wolfe, and led the charge. Back of him
-came the Louisburg Grenadiers, those men who had made such a record for
-themselves in other campaigns. With these grenadiers was Louis Silvers,
-running with many others into the very jaws of death.
-
-Again the bullets whistled around them, and again General Wolfe was hit.
-He was seen to stagger, but kept on, when a third bullet took him in the
-breast.
-
-“The general is killed!” was the cry, and Silvers ran to support him.
-But ere the brave sharpshooter who had been Henry’s companion through so
-much of peril could gain the general’s side, a bullet hit him in the
-side of the head, and he fell over on his face, dead.
-
-Several officers and solders had seen General Wolfe’s condition, and a
-lieutenant and two privates ran to support him and carry him to the
-rear.
-
-“Le—let me down, men,” he murmured. “Don’t take me from the field.”
-
-“General, you must have a surgeon,” said one.
-
-“There is no need; it is—is all over with me,” he gasped, and sank as in
-a faint.
-
-“Run for a surgeon,” said another, and two privates sped away on the
-errand.
-
-At that moment came another yell from the end of the field, some
-distance away:
-
-“They run! They run! Hurrah! See them run!”
-
-Breathing heavily, Wolfe raised himself up.
-
-“Who—run?” he murmured.
-
-“The enemy, general; they are giving ground in every direction,”
-answered the officer who knelt beside him.
-
-Instantly the face of General Wolfe took on a look of quiet
-satisfaction.
-
-“Tell”—he murmured,—“tell Colonel Burton—march regiment—Webb’s—Charles
-River—cut off retreat!” He breathed heavily, and then with a long sigh
-continued: “Now, God be praised, I will die in peace!”
-
-And but a short time later he expired.
-
-The fall of Wolfe was disheartening to the English, but victory was
-already in their grasp, and on the French side General Montcalm had also
-been hit, as he was riding in the midst of the soldiers who were
-retreating toward the city. A shot passed through his body and he was
-supported through the St. Louis gate, now a place of intense excitement.
-Those who were in the city became panic-stricken, and many sought to get
-together their worldly possessions and fly for their lives.
-
-There was one body of the French soldiery that had not as yet been
-defeated. These were the colonists, who had been held at and near the
-city. They now went forward and took possession of a hill and a
-cornfield, from which they were dislodged only after a heavy loss by the
-English.
-
-In the meantime the French general further up the river did his best to
-gather together his scattered guards and attack the British from the
-rear. But by the time he came up General Wolfe’s army, now under the
-command of Townshend, for Monckton had also fallen with Wolfe, was
-safely intrenched. From Beauport also came the Governor-General,
-Vaudreuil, amazed and bewildered, and able to do little but look on
-helplessly. He was met by half of the demoralized French army, who
-insisted upon it that all was lost.
-
-In the city the confusion was tinged with a sadness hardly to be
-described. Montcalm, the well-beloved, was dying, and his second in
-command, Brigadier Senezergues, was also mortally hurt. What was to be
-done? Another day would find the English strongly intrenched, for in the
-darkness they were already bringing up cannon and training them on the
-city walls.
-
-“We must retreat—nothing more is left to us,” said more than one French
-officer, and the word swept the rounds with incredible swiftness.
-“Retreat! retreat, ere it is too late!” was the French cry, and away
-fled regulars and colonists, in a mad rush that was little short of a
-panic. The red men, who before the battle had boasted of what they would
-do, disappeared as if the ground had opened and swallowed them up.
-
-That night the Marquis de Montcalm, as brave a soldier as ever lived,
-breathed his last. There was no coffin at hand in which to bury him, and
-his remains were placed in a rude pine box and deposited under the floor
-of the Ursuline Convent. As one historian has fitly said, the funeral of
-Montcalm was the funeral of New France.
-
-Wolfe and Montcalm! brave, generous soldiers both of them. Is it a
-wonder that the people of Canada, French and English combined love their
-memory, and that on what was the Plains of Abraham there stands to-day a
-pyramid raised in their combined honor?
-
-Ramesey was in command of Quebec, but under the orders of the
-Governor-General. From a safe distance Vaudreuil wrote to the commandant
-telling him not to let the English carry the place by assault.
-
-“As soon as provisions fail, raise the white flag, and make the best
-terms you can,” wrote the Governor-General, and Ramesey prepared to
-obey. At one time he hesitated, hoping to be relieved by General Lévis,
-who wanted the army to march back. But in a day or two matters grew
-worse, and at last the white flag was raised, and Quebec capitulated.
-
-“The city is ours!” cried Henry. “What a victory!”
-
-It was indeed a victory, but one tinged with sadness, for General Wolfe
-was loved by all. The remains of the officer were tenderly cared for,
-and, later on, sent to England, where another monument to his memory was
-erected in Westminster Abbey.
-
-It was a great shock to Henry to find that Silvers had been shot and
-killed. The man was comparatively a new acquaintance, yet their mutual
-experiences of the past few weeks had made them feel more like old
-friends. Silvers was buried in a trench outside of Quebec, along with
-many others who had fallen, and Henry was a sincere mourner at the brief
-funeral. Later on, the young soldier carved out a rude slab with his
-jackknife which he erected over the mound. Fortunately Louis Silvers was
-a bachelor, so there remained no wife or children to mourn his loss.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XV
-
- NEWS FROM HOME
-
-
-“LETTERS! letters! letters!”
-
-This was the cry which circulated around Fort Oswego one morning some
-weeks after Dave had reached the stronghold, in company with Raymond,
-Shamer, and the two hunters the party had met in the forest.
-
-Dave was slowly recovering from his hurt knee. The twist had proved more
-severe than at first anticipated, and he had found it necessary to go to
-the hospital more than once, to have it examined and dressed.
-
-A courier from Albany had come in, with saddle-bags filled with letters
-of all kinds, written on the thinnest of paper, so that they should not
-weigh too much, for postage went by weight and was very high.
-
-“A letter for me!” cried Dave, as it was handed to him. It was addressed
-to Fort Niagara, but as some of the soldiers of that place were now
-coming down to Oswego all the mail was sorted at this point before any
-was forwarded further.
-
-The letter proved to be one written by Dave’s father, and filled four
-closely written sheets. In it James Morris said that the summer had been
-a fairly prosperous one at the homestead. The new cabin, built to take
-the place of that burnt by the Indians, was now in a comfortable
-condition, and both he and his brother had had a large crop of corn and
-hay, while garden vegetables had never done better. Rodney, the cripple,
-had gone out considerable during the warm days, and had on one occasion
-shot a deer drinking at the brook below the cabin, and had also brought
-in more than one acceptable string of fish.
-
- “Your Aunt Lucy is real well,” [the letter continued]. “She
- awaited the coming of Nell with Sam Barringford with tremendous
- anxiety, and when the two appeared on the trail, Sam on a horse
- he had borrowed at Winchester and Nell on a pony, the good woman
- almost fell dead with joy. We were all affected, and although
- they came at ten in the morning, no more work was done that day,
- excepting such as was necessary to make them comfortable. Sam
- told his story in detail and then we listened to Nell, and I
- must confess there was not a dry eye among us when she told of
- the hardships among the redskins, and of how Jean Bevoir had
- treated her. I sincerely hope that scoundrelly trader is sent to
- prison for a long term of years, for he has earned it.
-
- “The news that Fort Niagara was taken was hailed with joy by all
- of us, and we are proud of the part you and Henry played. Both
- of you must be careful and not run into needless danger. Now if
- Generals Wolfe and Amherst can only do as well this cruel war
- will soon come to an end, and then I can go and re-establish the
- post on the Kinotah, where, so I have been told by an old
- frontiersman, the game is now more plentiful than ever, since
- the Indians have left the hunting ground to go to war with the
- French.
-
- “Sam wishes me to say that he is going to remain here and at
- Winchester only about a week longer. Then he is going to rejoin
- the army at Lake Ontario, to keep his eye on you and Henry.
- Henry will be sent a letter by his father in this same mail.”
-
-Dave read the letter over three times before he allowed it to drop in
-his lap. In his mind’s eye he could picture the new cabin, and the joy
-of the inmates over the safe arrival of little Nell and honest Sam
-Barringford. And then a spasm of pain shot across his heart as he
-thought of Henry.
-
-“If he was killed what a shock it will prove!” he murmured with downcast
-face. “Poor Henry! I’d give my right hand to know he was alive and
-safe!”
-
-“Bad news?” came from Raymond, who came up at that moment.
-
-“No,” answered Dave, and went on: “It is a letter from home. They are
-all well and send best wishes to me and to my cousin Henry. I was
-thinking of how they will feel when they learn that—that——”
-
-“Don’t take it so hard, Dave,” said the backwoodsman sympathetically.
-“He may have escaped, after all. Just as strange things have happened.”
-
-The young soldier shook his head doubtfully. “He had a hot fight—I don’t
-see how he could escape if he was wounded. He is either dead or a
-prisoner in some foul Canadian prison.”
-
-Dave had been told to come to the hospital that afternoon at four
-o’clock and have his knee looked after again. He was on hand promptly,
-and the surgeon gave it a careful examination.
-
-“It is doing nicely,” he said. “Be a bit careful of it for a week
-longer, and it will be as well as ever.” And then he gave the young
-soldier a box of salve to be used each night and morning.
-
-Dave was about to leave the hospital when his attention was attracted to
-a number of patients who had just been brought down in boats from Fort
-Niagara. One of the men lying on a cot looked familiar, and drawing
-closer he recognized Jean Bevoir.
-
-The French trader looked pale and thin, for he had suffered not a
-little. He looked at Dave curiously, and when the young soldier got the
-chance he went up and spoke to the man.
-
-“I suppose you know me, Bevoir?”
-
-“Yees,” was the low reply. “You air Daf Morris, not so?”
-
-“Yes, I am Dave Morris, a cousin to little Nell Morris.”
-
-At these words the wounded man winced a little. Being a prisoner and in
-the hospital had taken a good deal of his former bravado out of him.
-
-“You haf made von great mistake,” he whined. “I am not ze bad man you
-think, no.”
-
-“I know all about that,” returned Dave coldly.
-
-“Must I stand ze trial when I am well?”
-
-“Certainly.”
-
-“It ees verra hard on a poor man, yes, verra hard.”
-
-“You brought it on yourself, Bevoir. You have caused our family a good
-deal of trouble.”
-
-“You are ze son of James Morris, not so?”
-
-“I am—the same James Morris that you tried to rob of a trading-post on
-the Kinotah,” answered the young soldier, bound that Jean Bevoir should
-understand the situation fully.
-
-“Zat was ze bad bus’ness, yes. I think ze tradin’-post mine. I haf ze
-papairs to show of it.”
-
-“The grant is my father’s, and always was,” retorted Dave.
-
-“Do not be too sure,” answered the trader craftily. “I can bring ze men
-to swear it ees mine—two, t’ree men.”
-
-“Your title is no good.”
-
-“We vill see ’bout zat. If I bring ze men ze court will say it ees mine,
-and why not? I haf been dare long before your fadder, yes.”
-
-There was a pause, for Dave did not know how to reply to this speech.
-The French trader looked at the youth’s face searchingly.
-
-“You listen,” he whispered, so that those around might not hear. “I tell
-you something, yes.”
-
-“What?” questioned Dave, wondering what was coming next.
-
-“If you send me to ze prison for two, t’ree year what goot haf dat been?
-Nodding, no nodding to you! I go and I come out, and ze trading-post
-still belongs to Jean Bevoir, not to your fadder.”
-
-“I don’t believe it.”
-
-“Still it ees so. But now listen—I haf ze gran’ plan—ze plan to do you
-goot! Ze tradin’-post ees mine, but I gif it to you and your fadder,
-yes, efery-t’ing, if——” And here the French trader paused.
-
-“If what?” questioned Dave, although he guessed what was coming.
-
-“If you say noddings ’bout me here—if you help me to get away,” answered
-Jean Bevoir, in a still lower whisper.
-
-“Help you to get away?” cried Dave.
-
-“Sh-sh! Not so loud. Yes, help me. It vill be easy to do zat. An English
-uniform, a dark night, and it ees done. You haf ze tradin’-post, and I
-also gif you dis.”
-
-As Jean Bevoir spoke he drew from his bosom a small bag tied with a long
-string. Opening the bag he produced half a dozen English and French
-pieces of gold, worth probably a hundred dollars all told.
-
-“You will give me that money if I help you to get away?” said Dave
-slowly.
-
-“Yees, efery piece of it. Now vat you say? Am I not ze goot-hearted
-man?”
-
-“Good-hearted?” said Dave scornfully. “I think you are a first-class
-villain, and if you weren’t in the hospital I’d do my best to knock you
-down for your impudence.” Dave was speaking loudly. “You can keep your
-dirty gold, and I shall do my best to put you in prison. And as for the
-trading-post——”
-
-“Here, here, what is the trouble?” burst in the voice of a surgeon, as
-he strode up. “We allow no quarreling in this ward.”
-
-“This rascal has been trying to bribe me into helping him to escape,”
-answered Dave, his eyes flashing. “He wanted me to get him an English
-uniform on the sly.”
-
-“What! Is this true?” ejaculated the surgeon. “If it is, he deserves a
-flogging instead of medical care.”
-
-“No! no!” shrieked Jean Bevoir. “It ees all von gran’ mistake.” He
-hurriedly stowed the gold in his bosom. “How can I escape ven I haf ze
-shot in ze leg——”
-
-“It is getting better fast,” responded the surgeon. “I fancy we had
-better keep an eye on you, and by the end of the week I’ll pass you over
-to the prison guard for safe keeping.”
-
-“I hope you do, sir,” said Dave. “He is a great criminal as well as a
-prisoner of war,” and he told a few of the particulars of Jean Bevoir’s
-doings.
-
-“I am glad you did not let him tempt you,” said the surgeon. “He is
-certainly a rascal of the first water. But I don’t want you to talk to
-him any longer. A quarrel will only excite the other patients here,” and
-he led the way from the building. As he was going out, Dave looked back
-to see what Bevoir was doing. The French trader scowled at him and shook
-his fist in rage.
-
-“He will hate me worse than ever for this,” reasoned the young soldier.
-“But I am glad I showed him up to the surgeon. It would be a great pity
-if he was allowed to slip away unnoticed.”
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVI
-
- A FIRE AND AN ESCAPE
-
-
-THE next day was an exceedingly hot one in and around Fort Oswego, and
-Dave was content to remain in the shade of some trees and take it easy.
-
-Early in the morning a detachment of soldiers from Fort Niagara arrived,
-having been sent down by General Gage, who had now superseded Sir
-William Johnson in command.
-
-These soldiers were followed by others, who had scouted through the
-woods lining the lake shore and who declared that all the French and
-unfriendly Indians had left the locality.
-
-The soldiers brought with them two barge loads of powder which the
-commandant at Oswego desired. The powder did not come in until almost
-dark, but it was decided to place it in the powder house that night,
-rather than leave it on the lake until morning.
-
-For the want of something better to do, Dave walked down to the powder
-house and watched the soldiers bring in the kegs of powder, and also
-several boxes of flints. It was rather hard work, in such warm weather,
-and it caused more than one soldier to grumble.
-
-“I didn’t enlist for this,” grumbled one pioneer. “Between such work and
-working on the fort at Niagara, I’ve toiled harder than when I built my
-cabin on the Mohawk.”
-
-“Never mind,” said another, who was more cheerful. “Remember, it’s all
-for the good of the cause.”
-
-“Yes, the good of England,” growled the first speaker. “After this war
-between England and France is over, the Canadians will still be our
-neighbors, and do you think they’ll like it because we walloped them?
-Not to my style of thinking.”
-
-One of the kegs of powder had burst open, and this left a train of
-grains running from the lake front almost to the powder-house door. Some
-of the powder was spilt on a rough rock, but nobody noticed this, until
-a soldier in passing scraped his foot on the rock, when there was a
-flash which made him jump high in the air and drop the keg he was
-carrying.
-
-“It’s powder!” he roared, and ran for his life.
-
-A dozen others saw the flash, including Dave, and many leaped back,
-while half a dozen other spurts of flame went up from the long grass,
-which was now on fire. The keg the soldier had dropped rolled into this
-long grass, and might have exploded had not Dave rushed forward.
-
-“Hi! what are you up to?” roared one soldier. “Look out, or you will be
-killed!”
-
-“I’ll risk it,” muttered the young soldier, and sprang beside the keg.
-He gave it a vigorous kick, which sent it spinning away from the
-dangerous spot.
-
-The train of fire had burnt backward as well as forward, and it reached
-another patch of grass close to where two half-kegs of powder rested,
-the last taken from one of the barges. Nobody cared to go near these,
-and a minute later one exploded with a loud report, hurling stones,
-dirt, and the other half-keg into the lake.
-
-The sound of the exploding powder caused an alarm in and around the
-fort, and soldiers came hurrying from all directions.
-
-“The grass is on fire in a dozen places!”
-
-“It is creeping up to the powder house!”
-
-“If the house goes up we had best all take to the woods!”
-
-[Illustration:
-
- He gave it a vigorous kick, which sent it spinning away
- from the dangerous spot.—_Page 146._
-]
-
-These and other cries rang out, and for the moment nobody knew what to
-do. A few began to stamp on the grass and thereby burnt their shoes, but
-the majority felt like retreating in short order.
-
-“Form a bucket brigade!” at last shouted an officer, and a rush was made
-for the leathern buckets, while other, coming suddenly to their senses,
-ran for picks and shovels, with which to dig away the burning grass.
-
-It was perilous work, for there was no telling how soon the flames might
-leap to the powder house and blow everything for rods around sky-high.
-
-In the excitement Dave forgot all about his sore knee, and catching up a
-bucket, he worked as manfully as anybody to bring water. Two lines were
-formed, one passing up the water and the other returning the empty
-buckets, and soon the work began to tell in spite of the dryness of the
-grass, which seemed to burn like so much tinder.
-
-It was a good hour before the excitement came to an end, and to make
-sure that there should be no more danger of fire, the grass all around
-the powder house was dug up and cast to one side, and the ditch thus
-formed was filled with water. Then the remaining grass was thoroughly
-saturated; and the danger was over.
-
-“Rather a close call, Dave,” remarked Raymond, when the two were washing
-up, later on. “I thought sure we’d all be blown to kingdom come.”
-
-“I thought that, too,” put in Shamer. “I felt more like running than
-like trying to put out the fire.”
-
-“It was certainly exciting enough,” answered Dave. “I forgot all about
-my knee,” and he rubbed that member tenderly, for it had now begun to
-assert itself once more.
-
-“They tell me that two of the sick prisoners in the hospital are
-missing,” came from a soldier standing near. “They took French leave
-during the confusion.”
-
-“Two prisoners missing?” queried Dave with interest. “Do you know who
-they were?”
-
-“I do not.”
-
-“I’m going to find out.”
-
-“Do you think one was that rascal of a Bevoir?” asked Raymond.
-
-“It would be just my luck if it was,” answered Dave, as he hurried away.
-
-At the hospital the guards could give no information, for they had been
-ordered to keep silent. But a little later Dave found the surgeon who
-had caught him talking to the French trader.
-
-“Yes, one of the missing ones is Jean Bevoir,” said the surgeon. “The
-explosion of the powder, and the fire, upset both the nurses and the
-guards, and in the excitement Bevoir got away, with another Frenchman
-named Chalette.”
-
-“It’s too bad.”
-
-The surgeon gazed at Dave sharply.
-
-“You are quite sure you didn’t change your mind about helping that man?”
-he demanded.
-
-“Me? Not much, sir. Why, I’ve been out fighting the fire.”
-
-“He kicked away one of the kegs of powder,” said a nurse, who had
-chanced to see the brave act. “He couldn’t have been around here when
-the men got away.”
-
-A detachment of soldiers was sent out to roam the woods and watch the
-lake front, in an effort to locate Bevoir and his companion. But though
-the search was kept up for four days, nothing was seen or heard of the
-escaped prisoners.
-
-“This is certainly too bad,” said Raymond to Dave, when the search was
-practically given up. “I suppose you reckoned on sending him to prison.”
-
-“Yes, and he deserved it.”
-
-“You want to be on your guard against such a man, Dave. He will not
-forget you, remember that.”
-
-“I only wish I could meet him!” burst out Dave.
-
-“He will probably get over to Canada just as fast as he can. He knows he
-won’t dare to show himself around any English camp, or at that
-trading-post again.”
-
-Dave was still on the sick list, and to spend the time went fishing the
-next day. He had just pulled in a fine perch when a well-known voice
-reached his ears, causing him to leap up from the rock on which he was
-fishing and drop his pole.
-
-“So here ye air, eh?” came to his ears. “Jest as nateral as ever, bless
-my eyes if ye aint!”
-
-“Sam Barringford!” exclaimed Dave, and caught the old frontiersman by
-both hands. “Oh, how glad I am to see you again! I’ve been looking for
-you for several days.”
-
-“Have ye now? Waal, it’s good to be looked fer—better’n when folks hopes
-ye will stay away.” Barringford winked one eye. “I had to stop at Albany
-on business. How air ye, an’ where is Henry?”
-
-“Henry—oh, Sam, how can I tell you. He——”
-
-“Don’t say Henry is dead, lad—no, no, not that!” And all the color in
-the honest hunter’s face seemed to die away. “He’s alive, o’ course he
-is.”
-
-“I—I hope so. But I don’t know. We had a fearful fight with the Indians,
-and Henry was captured by them, and by some Frenchmen, and taken away in
-a boat.” And Dave told the whole story, just as it has been written in
-these pages.
-
-Sam Barringford listened in utter silence, shaking his head from time to
-time, to show that he understood. Henry was very dear to him, as old
-readers of this series know, and the pair had been on many a hunting
-expedition together.
-
-“I don’t think the Frenchmen would kill him,—not in cold blood and they
-wearing the army uniform,” he said slowly. “But the redskins are the Old
-Nick’s own, and if they got Henry to themselves——”
-
-“That is what I am thinking, Sam. Oh, it is awful.”
-
-“Ye got no news at all?”
-
-“Not a word.”
-
-“Have ye been back to the spot?”
-
-“I couldn’t go. My knee——”
-
-“Oh, yes, I forgot. How is the knee now?”
-
-“A good deal better.”
-
-“I’ll go up to thet spot to-morrow,” said Barringford with sudden
-determination.
-
-“But they went off in a boat.”
-
-“Perhaps thet was a blind, lad.”
-
-Barringford had but little to tell outside of what Dave had already
-learned through the medium of Mr. Morris’s letter. The journey to Wills’
-Creek with little Nell and the Rose twins had proved uneventful, but the
-neighbors had flocked from far and near to see the restored children.
-
-“It would have done your heart good to have seen your aunt,” said the
-old hunter. “She nearly went crazy, laughin’ one minit an’ cryin’ the
-next, and little Nell and Rodney laughed and cried too. Your father and
-Uncle Joe and me couldn’t stand it nohow, and we went down to the barn
-and blubbered too. Never felt so queer in my hull life afore.” And
-Barringford rubbed his coat sleeve over his eyes. The tears were in
-Dave’s eyes too, and he was not ashamed of them either.
-
-“I know I ought to write home about Henry,” said the young soldier, when
-he could trust himself to speak. “But, somehow, I can’t bring myself to
-do it, although I’ve tried a dozen times. Every day I live in the hope
-that the next day will bring good news.”
-
-“Wait until I’ve made thet trip I spoke about, Dave.”
-
-“Shall I go along?”
-
-“Best not, with that hurt knee. A hurt knee aint to be fooled with. Jack
-Pepper twisted his knee onct, and walked lame the rest o’ his nateral
-life.”
-
-“Oh, I hope I won’t have to do that!” cried Dave. “I’ll take the best
-care I can of it.” And he did.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVII
-
- THE HOLE IN THE ICE
-
-
-SAM BARRINGFORD kept his word, by starting on his search early the next
-morning. Dave begged to go along, but the old frontiersman shook his
-head.
-
-“No, lad, I’d like your company, ye know that, but I can make time by
-going it alone,” he said.
-
-The week to follow was an anxious one to the youth. Day after day he
-looked for Barringford’s return. In the meantime, he nursed his twisted
-knee faithfully, until that member seemed as strong and limber as ever.
-
-The young soldier was now back in the ranks, and it was whispered about
-that he would soon be made an officer. But this honor he declined.
-
-“Give the older heads a chance,” he said. “I am content to do my duty as
-a private,” and Raymond was elected in his stead.
-
-On the eighth day Sam Barringford came back, thoroughly tired out by a
-tramp that had taken him over many miles of the territory covering the
-lake front.
-
-“Didn’t see anybuddy but a couple o’ redskins,” he said. “They were old
-men and could tell nuthin’.”
-
-“And you found no trace?” faltered Dave.
-
-“Nary a trace, lad. It’s too bad, but it can’t be helped.” And
-Barringford’s voice almost broke in spite of his effort to control it.
-
-Drilling was now going on every morning and afternoon, for it was felt
-that the Colonial militia must be brought up as far as possible to the
-standard of the royal troops. In the militia men were constantly coming
-and going, suiting their own convenience in spite of all the officers
-could do to restrain them.
-
-“We’ll not be able to do much more this season,” remarked Barringford to
-Dave, one day. “It won’t be long before winter is on us and then the
-campaign will have to come to an end.”
-
-One day there came the glorious news of Wolfe’s victory on the Plains of
-Abraham, followed almost immediately by the news that Quebec had been
-taken.
-
-The soldiers went wild with excitement, and the officers did not attempt
-to restrain them. In the evening bonfires were lit and the general
-jollification lasted until the next morning.
-
-“That is the end of French rule in America,” said Raymond. “Now if
-Amherst can only advance we’ll soon have the garlic-eaters on the run.”
-But, as already mentioned in these pages, Amherst’s advance was so slow
-that the storms of early winter drove his ships on Lake Champlain back
-and he was compelled to go into quarters for the season at Crown Point,
-leaving the British army at Quebec to take care of itself.
-
-“I must write home and tell of this victory,” said Dave.
-“But—but—Henry——”
-
-“Better wait a bit longer, Dave,” said Barringford. “If the French are
-licked we may learn somethin’ o’ their prisoners, an’ Henry may be among
-’em.”
-
-Two days later came a pony express with letters for many of the
-soldiers, some from home and some from others in the various armies of
-the English.
-
-“A letter from Quebec!” murmured Dave, as he received the epistle. His
-hand shook so that he could scarcely read the address. That handwriting
-looked familiar. Oh, if only it was from Henry! He breathed a silent
-prayer, and then broke the seal.
-
-“Who is it from?” questioned Barringford, who was standing near.
-
-“Oh, Sam, it’s from Henry! He is alive! Think of it!” The tears of joy
-stood in the young soldier’s eyes. “He was with Wolfe—after escaping
-from the French—he and Silvers. But Silvers, poor man, was shot dead in
-the battle,” he went on, reading rapidly.
-
-“Is Henry all right?”
-
-“Yes, and he says he has learned that I am safe, too. A messenger from
-Oswego brought the news some time ago.”
-
-“Lad, ye can thank God for His many marcies,” said Barringford
-reverently.
-
-“Yes, Sam, and I do, from the bottom of my heart,” returned Dave.
-
-The letter was a long one, and the two walked to an out-of-the-way spot,
-where Dave read it aloud, while the frontiersman listened with close
-attention. Henry gave many of the particulars of his capture and escape,
-and also mentioned that he was now doing guard duty in Quebec. He added
-that he had sent home a letter, telling of his safety, and that for the
-present he was going to remain where he was, and hoped that sooner or
-later Dave and the command to which he was attached would join him.
-
-“This is the best news yet,” cried Dave, after the letter had been read
-twice. “Sam, my heart is as light as air!”
-
-“So is mine, Dave. It’s a heavy weight removed, eh? I could ’most dance
-a jig.”
-
-“What a big fight it must have been, and how sad to think that General
-Wolfe had to die just as he accomplished what he had planned so many
-months.”
-
-“’Twas better to die thus than to have the fate of General Montcalm,”
-replied Barringford. “To die in victory is nothing to dying in defeat.”
-
-“I guess you must be right.” Dave paused for a moment. “Now Quebec is
-taken, what do you think will be the next move for our army to make?”
-
-“That is hard to say, lad. Maybe the French will come back at Quebec
-before long. But come, let us get back to the camp-fire. It is too cold
-to stay here, even while discussin’ such good news.”
-
-Barringford was right about it being cold. It was the middle of
-September and the air was nipping. A few days later came a cold rain
-that seemed to penetrate to the very marrow of Dave’s bones, for the lad
-from Virginia was not used to such a climate as that of upper New York
-State.
-
-“Ugh, but it’s awful!” he said, as he came in from two hours of guard
-duty, with his clothing soaked. “It’s enough to give one his death of
-cold.”
-
-“Strip yourself, and rub down good,” said Barringford. “It certainly is
-rough on a fellow o’ Southern blood.”
-
-“I hope the rain don’t last.”
-
-“This is what we call a pond-filler, Dave. As soon as all the ponds fill
-up it will git colder, mark what I tell ye.”
-
-Barringford’s prediction was correct. The rain came down until all the
-ponds and streams were overflowing and then the storm came to an end. A
-week after this came a flurry of snow, followed by a high wind which
-blew down several old trees in that vicinity.
-
-“Winter’s coming now,” said more than one, and the officers lost no time
-in giving the soldiers directions for going into winter quarters. It was
-felt by all that military operations must, for the time being, come to
-an end.
-
-At first Dave had thought to return home for the winter. But Barringford
-did not care to make another trip to Wills’ Creek and the young soldier
-was not in the humor to go alone or in the company of strangers.
-
-“Might as well settle down right here,” said Barringford. “We can fix
-ourselves a putty comfortable hut, and there will be sure to be plenty
-o’ huntin’ and fishin’ for whomsoever wants it.”
-
-Many of the soldiers were quartered in the fort and in the trading-posts
-scattered about, but there was not room for all, and the others had to
-build themselves shelters of boards and canvas. Barringford, Raymond,
-and Dave formed a party by themselves, and it was not long before the
-trio completed a shelter of which they were justly proud.
-
-The hut was about twelve feet square, of rough logs and tree branches,
-interlaced with willow withes. On one corner were several rocks and an
-opening, where they could build a camp-fire, if they wished, and three
-couches of cedar branches were also provided, filling the air of the
-shelter with a sweet and wholesome smell.
-
-“Now we are about fixed fer the winter,” said Barringford. “When the
-snow comes, we can bank some up against the sides, to keep out the wind,
-and then we’ll be as snug as bugs under a hearthstone.”
-
-“I don’t believe provisions will be any too plentiful, with so many of
-the soldiers coming in from Fort Niagara and other points,” said
-Raymond. “But as we are all good shots, and know something about fishing
-through holes in the ice, we ought not to go hungry.”
-
-It was not long after the shelter was completed that winter came upon
-them in earnest. One evening a light snow began to fall and in the
-morning it was snowing more heavily than ever. This kept up for two days
-and nights, leaving the ground covered to the depth of a foot and a
-half.
-
-“Now we can bank up the sides of the hut,” said Barringford, and this
-was done without delay. They also went into the woods and helped to cut
-large quantities of firewood, which was brought to the fort and the camp
-on drags drawn by horses.
-
-The snow was followed by a spell of clear, cold weather, which to Dave
-was far more acceptable than the rain had been. The streams in the
-vicinity were now frozen up and also a good part of the lake front.
-
-“I’d like to try fishing through the ice,” said Dave, one morning when
-there was nothing for him and Barringford to do.
-
-“Jest the thing, Dave,” replied the old frontiersman. “I’ve an idee
-they’ll bite well to-day.”
-
-Preparations were soon made, and they passed along the Oswego River to
-where there was something of a sheltered cove. Here the ice was not more
-than six inches in thickness, and they made good-sized holes without
-much trouble.
-
-Barringford knew exactly how to go about fixing their lines, and Dave
-stood by while the frontiersman baited to his satisfaction.
-
-“You take the upper hole and I’ll take the lower,” said Barringford,
-when the lines were ready. “We’ll see who can ketch the fust one.”
-
-David did as told, and having allowed his hook to go down almost to the
-bottom, waited patiently for a bite.
-
-“Ye want to keep movin’ it around a bit!” shouted Barringford. “A fish
-likes to snatch a bait on the fly. Ef ye——”
-
-The rest of the sentence was lost in a pull and a splash, followed by a
-flopping on the ice. The fish tried its best to get back into the hole,
-but Barringford was too quick for it and speedily strung it on the end
-of a twig he had cut while coming over to the cove.
-
-From that time on fishing went forward with more or less success for two
-hours, when each had a mess of about twenty, mostly of fair size.
-
-“Not bad by any means,” declared Barringford, as he surveyed the catch.
-“But they’ll be fatter in a month or six weeks more, an’ sweeter, too.”
-
-“Whoop! I’ve got another!” cried Dave, a second later. There came a
-savage tug on his line. “Must be a big one, Sam!”
-
-“Perhaps you had better play him a bit,” suggested the frontiersman, but
-just then Dave brought the catch to light—an ugly water snake of a
-darkish color and with cold, staring eyes.
-
-“My stars!” ejaculated Dave, and as the snake whipped toward him, he
-stepped back. Then the snake, somewhat dazed at being brought to the
-surface at this season of the year, made another turn, and struck at
-Dave’s foot. The young soldier gave a jump, and, like a flash, slipped
-into the hole in the ice. He tried to clutch the edge of the hole with
-his hands, but it was too slippery, and before Barringford could grab
-him, he had disappeared from view, and the water snake behind him.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVIII
-
- WINTER QUARTERS
-
-
-FOR the instant after Dave disappeared under the water of the river he
-gave himself up for lost. The fearful chill struck him to the very
-heart, and he could think of nothing to do to save himself.
-
-As mentioned, the snake came down after him, dragging a good part of the
-line, until the upper end was stopped by Barringford. Then, by a chance
-turn, the reptile loosened itself and lost no time in sinking away to
-parts unknown.
-
-Dave gave a gasp and the icy water filled his mouth and some entered his
-lungs. Then his presence of mind returned and he floundered around,
-trying to reach the surface once more.
-
-He came up, but not at the hole. Instead his head bumped with
-considerable force against the under side of the icy covering of the
-stream.
-
-“I am lost! I shall die for the want of a breath!” was the horrible
-thought that crossed his mind. And then he prayed that his life might be
-spared to him.
-
-It was by the merest chance that his hand came in contact with part of
-the fishing line. The sharp hook pricked his thumb and he at once
-recognized what it was.
-
-“The line,” he thought. “I must follow that back to the hole!” And as
-well as he could he felt along the line foot by foot, swimming and
-holding on at the same time.
-
-His senses were fast leaving him and he was still some distance from the
-hole when he felt a jerk on the line. He gave a jerk in return and then
-half a dozen in quick succession. Then, as in a dream, he wound the line
-around his wrist.
-
-Dave could never tell, afterwards, what happened directly after this. He
-felt himself drawn along, and felt the ice scratch his nose and his
-chin. Then a hand grabbed him by the hair and by the arm, and he was
-lifted up, dripping like a drowned rat, and too weak to open his eyes or
-make a move.
-
-“Got him, thanks to Heaven!” burst from Sam Barringford’s lips. “An’ he
-aint dead nuther! But I’ll have to hustle back to camp or he’ll be
-frozen stiff!”
-
-Leaving the lines and the catches where they lay, he took Dave by the
-heels and held him up head downward. A little water ran from the young
-soldier’s mouth and he gave a gasp and a shiver.
-
-“Breathin’ yet,” muttered the old frontiersman. “Wot he wants now is a
-hot blanket an’ a hot drink, and he shall have it too, in jig time.”
-
-With Dave slung over his shoulder, he set off on a run through the woods
-for the fort, a distance of nearly half a mile. The way was rough and
-the jouncing helped to keep up the youth’s feeble circulation.
-
-Soon Barringford came within sight of some of the soldiers. They wanted
-to know what was wrong, but he would not stop.
-
-“Who has got the hottest fire here?” he demanded, as he rushed into the
-camp, and being directed to the spot, he requested some soldiers to heat
-up a pair of the thickest blankets to be found. He also asked for some
-steaming coffee, knowing Dave would not touch liquor.
-
-A short time later found Dave stripped and between the hot blankets, and
-with jugs of hot water placed at his feet and over his heart. He had
-also been given some of the smoking coffee, and these various
-applications soon put him into a perspiration.
-
-“Sam, you are very, very good,” he managed to whisper, for he was almost
-too weak to speak. “If it hadn’t been for you I wouldn’t have come——”
-
-“Never mind now, Dave,” interrupted the backwoodsman. “Jest you keep
-quiet an’ git back your strength. Yes, I know it was a close shave.”
-
-Barringford’s quick work saved Dave from serious sickness, and the young
-soldier suffered nothing more than a slight cold and a few pains in the
-knee that had been wrenched. The frontiersman went back the next day for
-the lines and the fish that had been caught, and by Dave’s advice the
-fish were distributed among those who had given their aid to him.
-
-After this the winter passed without special incident. During the heavy
-snows the fort and the camp were cut off for several weeks at a time
-from communication with other points. Time often hung heavily on the
-soldiers’ hands and they did what they could to amuse themselves. One
-favorite sport was to shoot at a target, and as the commander was
-anxious to have all his soldiers good shots he allowed his men to use
-more powder and bullets than would otherwise have been the case.
-
-Dave was interested in the shooting, and went into one of the contests,
-the captain of the company having put up three prizes—a new pair of
-boots, a silk neckerchief, and a jackknife.
-
-“I don’t suppose I’ll win a prize,” said the young soldier. “But I am
-going to make all the points I can.”
-
-Each man was allowed three shots, and each shot could count on the
-target from 1 to 5 points. On his first shot the young soldier made 4
-points.
-
-“Not bad, lad,” said Barringford. “Be a leetle more careful the next
-time and you’ll make it a 5.”
-
-When Dave’s turn came again he did make it a 5. This was followed by
-another 4—giving him a total of 13 points out of a possible 15 points.
-
-The best shots of the company took their turns last, among them Raymond
-and Barringford. Each of these scored 15 points, and so did two other
-old riflemen. Two scores of 14 were made, three of 13, including Dave’s,
-and the others ranged from 12 down to 6.
-
-“Thirteen isn’t bad, Dave,” said Barringford encouragingly. “There are
-twice as many that are worse than those that are better.”
-
-“Henry could do better,” answered Dave. “But then he’s a natural-born
-marksman and I am not.”
-
-Much interest was displayed in the shooting-off of the tie between the
-four who had made a full 15 points. The target was placed at twice the
-distance it had before been and each man was allowed two shots.
-
-Raymond was the first to shoot and scored a 4. He was followed by a
-sharpshooter named Russell, who also made a 4; and then came an old
-hunter named Bauermann, who made a 3.
-
-“Now, Sam, you must make a bull’s-eye,” whispered Dave, and the old
-frontiersman did so, hitting the target squarely in the center.
-
-It was now Raymond’s turn to try his second and last shot, and he took
-it with great care, making a 5, giving him a total of 9. Then came
-Russell with a 2, and Bauermann with a 4.
-
-“Now, Sam, another bull’s-eye,” cried Dave, who was more excited than
-was the old frontiersman.
-
-“Not so easy,” answered Barringford, but there was a quiet smile on his
-face. Up came his musket, and on the instant there was a crack, and his
-second bullet landed directly on top of his first.
-
-“What’s the total score?” was the cry from a dozen throats.
-
-“Total score as follows,” sang out the man at the target. “Barringford
-10, Raymond 9, Bauermann 7, and Russell 6. Barringford, Raymond, and
-Bauermann take the first, second, and third prizes in the order named.”
-
-“Hurrah for Barringford!” cried Dave, and led in the cheering. Then
-there was a call for a speech, and the old frontiersman was hauled
-forward and made to mount a flat rock.
-
-“I don’t know what ye want me to say,” he remarked half sheepishly.
-“I’ve done my best to win them boots, and I guess I won ’em. They’ll
-keep my feet warm, while Raymond, he kin keep his neck warm with the
-kerchief, an’ old man Bauermann kin sit by the fire and whittle sticks
-to his heart’s content. I thank ye for your kindness, and I vote we all
-thank the cap’n for the prizes an’ the good time——”
-
-“Whoop! Huzza!” cried the crowd. And then somebody added: “All in favor
-of thankin’ the cap’n will please march up and present arms to him!” And
-then the crowd caught up their guns and marched past the officer in a
-long line, each presenting arms as he passed. And thus the shooting
-match ended very pleasantly.
-
-During the winter Dave and Barringford, and occasionally Raymond, went
-out in the forest to hunt. They brought in several small deer and two
-bears, as well as a large quantity of rabbits and not a few wild birds.
-Others went fishing through holes in the ice, but Dave declared that he
-had had enough of such sport.
-
-Only once came a letter from home. This was around New Year’s, and
-brought the information that all were doing well, excepting Rodney, who
-was worse and who must now submit to another operation by the surgeon.
-The folks had heard from Henry and were glad to learn that he had
-escaped from the French. In the letter Mr. James Morris said he was
-sorry to hear that Jean Bevoir had gotten away.
-
-“He will surely try to make more trouble for us,” he wrote. “You must
-beware of him. He is worse than a snake in the grass.”
-
-But Dave was more disturbed about Rodney than he was just then about
-Jean Bevoir.
-
-“It is too bad he must submit to another operation,” he told
-Barringford. “I am afraid he will get so he can’t walk at all.”
-
-“It hurt him to travel when the old cabin was burnt down,” answered the
-frontiersman. “He told me so privately, but he didn’t want to say
-nuthin’ afore his folks, cause, ye see, it wouldn’t do no good. That was
-a hard journey.”
-
-“I have always suspected as much,” answered Dave. “Rodney is a good deal
-of a hero, and I know he won’t let folks know how much he suffers. And
-it pains him, too, to think that he must sit still or at the most
-shuffle around a little, while Henry and I can come and go as we please.
-I can tell you what, Sam, a person’s health is a good deal to him.”
-
-“My lad, health is the greatest blessing ever God give to ye, an’ don’t
-ye never forgit it, nuther. Wot’s riches, if ye can’t live to enj’y it?
-Onct, when I was down in the mouth because I hadn’t so much as a
-farthing in my pocket, I was in Annapolis. There I met a rich old
-merchant in his lordly coach, with a driver and footman, an’ I don’t
-know what all. Did he look happy? No, siree! He was bent almost double
-with gout an’ rheumatism an’ other diseases an’ sufferin’ tortures
-uncounted. Sez I to myself, sez I: ‘Sam Barringford, you’re a fool to be
-down in the mouth! You’ve got your health an’ strength, an’ you’re
-richer ten times over nor thet feller with all his hoard o’ gold. Go
-back to the woods an’ scratch fer a livin’ an’ bless God you kin walk
-an’ run, an’ jump, and eat an’ drink as ye please, an’ enj’y life.’ An’
-back to the woods I come, an’ been happy ever sence. Yes, Dave, health
-is the greatest blessin’ a man ever had.”
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIX
-
- LOST IN THE SNOW
-
-
-ABOUT the middle of February news came to the camp that a French soldier
-and two French traders had been captured at a post on Lake Ontario some
-twenty miles to the northeast of Fort Oswego. There had been a sharp
-fight between a detachment of Colonial militia and the French, who had
-been in the act of removing some stores which they had left hidden in
-the woods months before, and one of the enemy had been killed and two
-militiamen badly wounded.
-
-“I wonder if one of the traders can be Jean Bevoir,” said Dave, when he
-heard of the affair.
-
-“It is not impossible, Dave,” answered Barringford. “He was around these
-ere diggin’s a long time, when he was holding little Nell a captive, and
-he must have brung some things with him when he scooted away from your
-father’s post on the Kinotah.”
-
-“I’m going to try to find out who they are,” went on the young soldier,
-and lost no time in seeking the officer who had received the report.
-
-From this person Dave learned that the French soldier’s name was
-Hildegard. The traders were sullen and refused to talk.
-
-“Will they be brought to this fort?” asked Dave.
-
-“Why are you so interested?”
-
-Upon this Dave told a part of his story.
-
-“Ah, yes, I remember now, Morris. No, I am sorry to say we have sent out
-orders that they be taken down to Fort Stanwix. Some soldiers were bound
-for that post, and we decided that the prisoners should accompany them.
-You see, if we keep them here, and they escape, it is too easy a matter
-for them to get to Canada.”
-
-“I would like to make sure that one is not Jean Bevoir,” went on Dave.
-
-“Well, you can take a run up there if you want to and see. They will not
-start for Fort Stanwix until day after to-morrow.”
-
-“Then I will go by all means. Can I take Sam Barringford with me? He is
-a member of our company, and an old friend of mine.”
-
-“Very well, you can take him. I will give you four days’ leave of
-absence. Do you know the road?”
-
-“I know something of it. But Barringford is an old hunter and trapper,
-so we won’t have much trouble keeping to the trail,” answered Dave.
-
-Barringford was glad enough to get away from the camp for a few days,
-and the preparations for the journey were completed in short order.
-
-“Like as not we’ll scare up some game on the way,” he said. “So be
-prepared.” And each took with him as much powder as could be spared and
-also a new flint for his musket.
-
-It was a clear, cold day, and the sun made the ice and snow glitter like
-diamonds. There was no wind, and in the forest all was as silent as a
-tomb. They picked their way with care, Barringford taking the lead.
-
-“It’s as good as a holiday,” said Dave. “Now, if we only had skates we
-could skate along the edge of the lake for quite a distance.”
-
-“Never mind, Dave; if we stick to land there won’t be no danger of ye
-going into another hole in the ice.”
-
-Dave gave a shiver.
-
-“You’re right, Sam; once is enough.”
-
-For several miles the trail was a smooth one and easily followed. But
-after that they had two gullies to cross, and some rough rocks, a task
-by no means easy. In one of the gullies the snow lay to a depth of
-twenty or thirty feet.
-
-“If we fell in there it would be no easy task getting out,” remarked
-Dave.
-
-At noon they rested for an hour, building a camp-fire in a sheltered
-spot. They carried some provisions, and on the way Barringford had
-brought down a fat rabbit, which was speedily done to a turn, and as
-quickly eaten up.
-
-“We have covered more than half the distance,” said the old
-frontiersman. “But I don’t know if we’ll be able to cover the balance o’
-the way afore nightfall.”
-
-“Well, we can try,” answered Dave, and once more they set off, at a
-brisk pace, for the nooning had rested them greatly.
-
-But now the trail was very rough, and more than once they had to
-consider how to get around a certain spot. It took Dave’s wind to climb
-up some of the slippery rocks; and once, when the pull was extra hard,
-he called on Barringford to halt.
-
-“Got—got to—to get m-m—my wind!” he gasped.
-
-“We had better call it a day,” announced the old hunter.
-
-It was four o’clock, and already growing dark. A nook was found where
-some bushes grew between the rocks. The bushes were cut down and piled
-on top of the opening, and soon they had a fairly comfortable “corner,”
-as Dave called it, with a roaring fire to cheer them as they rested.
-More rabbits had been brought low, and Barringford fixed up supper in
-his own particular style. If the cooking was not of the best, neither of
-the travelers grumbled, for fresh air and hunger, real hunger, are the
-best sauces in the world.
-
-In such a lonely spot it was not considered necessary to remain on
-guard, and after fixing the fire so it would burn for a long while, they
-turned in, and slept “like rocks” until daybreak.
-
-A loud whistle from Barringford made Dave leap from his couch of pine
-boughs. The old frontiersman had breakfast ready, and this was quickly
-eaten, and soon they were on the way once more. Dave was a bit stiff,
-but did not complain.
-
-“We’ll make it by noon,” said Barringford, and it lacked a good hour of
-that time when they came in sight of the post, flying its colors of the
-King as bravely as did Fort Oswego. A guard stopped them, but matters
-were quickly explained, and they were conducted to the captain in
-charge.
-
-“I don’t know the prisoners,” said Captain Wilbur, “although I have
-heard about Hildegard. You can look them over.” And he called an aid.
-
-The two traders were confined in a hut just outside of the camp. They
-were chained to a stake, so escape was next to impossible. They scowled
-darkly at Dave and Barringford.
-
-“A fool’s errand,” said Dave, after a glance at the men. Neither of the
-prisoners was Jean Bevoir.
-
-“That’s true,” returned Barringford. “But it may be they can tell you
-something about Bevoir, Dave.”
-
-“If they can speak English,” returned the young soldier.
-
-It was speedily learned that neither of the traders could speak English.
-Then an interpreter was called in; but the Frenchmen refused to say
-whether they knew Bevoir or not.
-
-“Never saw such stubborn men,” said the interpreter. “They won’t tell a
-thing. We’ve tried to starve ’em into speaking; but it’s no use.”
-
-The commander of the post was glad to listen to what little news Dave
-and Barringford had to tell, and treated them to the best dinner the
-post afforded.
-
-It was ten o’clock of the following morning when Dave and the old hunter
-started to return to Fort Oswego. The day was a gloomy one, with a
-promise of more snow.
-
-“We don’t want to lose any time,” said Barringford. “If we do, we may
-git snow-bound.”
-
-Some hunters from the post went with them a distance of a mile, but
-after that the pair were allowed to shift for themselves. They took the
-trail by which they had come, although they were told they could save a
-mile or two by going a different way.
-
-“We know this one,” said Barringford. “And it aint no use to take risks,
-‘specially ef it’s goin’ to snow.”
-
-It was not yet noon when the first flakes of the coming storm floated
-lazily down upon them. The flakes were large, and soon they increased so
-thickly that it was impossible to see a dozen yards in any direction.
-
-“I am afraid that is going to be serious, Dave.”
-
-“Big flakes can’t last very long, can they?”
-
-“No, big flakes can’t, but we’ll have more snow, even so.”
-
-Barringford was right, the large flakes presently gave way to smaller
-ones, and then the snow became like salt, which the rising wind blew
-directly into their faces.
-
-“It’s goin’ to be a hummer!” exclaimed Barringford, as the wind suddenly
-rose with a shriek. “Reckon as how we wuz fools to leave the post.”
-
-“What shall we do, Sam? We can’t very well go back.”
-
-“True, lad, but——By gum!”
-
-A wild animal of some kind had leaped up almost in front of them. Around
-came Barringford’s musket, and he blazed away, and then Dave did the
-same. There were a roar and a snarl, and over in the snow tumbled a
-small bear, clawing viciously at everything around it.
-
-[Illustration:
-
- “B’ar meat!” yelled Barringford.—_Page 180._
-]
-
-“B’ar meat!” yelled Barringford, and ran forward, drawing his hunting
-knife. Watching his chance he drove the knife into the wounded beast’s
-throat, and soon the game breathed its last.
-
-The wind was now blowing a regular gale, causing the tree boughs to snap
-and crack in all directions. Try their best they could scarcely locate
-themselves, for every part of the trail had been obliterated.
-
-“We are lost in the snow!” exclaimed Dave blankly. “And the storm is
-growing worse every minute!”
-
-“We must make some sort o’ shelter, Dave,” returned the frontiersman.
-And then he added: “It’s a rare good thing we shot the b’ar. It may save
-our lives.”
-
-“You mean for food?”
-
-“Exactly. Come with me, and ketch holt.”
-
-Dragging the game between them, they pushed forward until they reached
-the shelter of some rocks. Here were several clumps of bushes and some
-tall timber, and they lost no time in starting up a fire, for the
-temperature had fallen greatly, so that both were in danger of freezing
-to death. With a hatchet they cut a quantity of firewood, and made a
-lean-to against the tallest of the rocks. They worked hard, and this
-helped to keep up the circulation of their blood.
-
-Hour after hour went by, and the storm showed no signs of abating.
-Barringford skinned the bear, and the pelt was hung upon the boughs of
-the lean-to to keep off a portion of the wind. In the hollow the snow
-was damp and could be packed, and this they used to build a sort of
-house, of snow, boughs, and bearskin combined. It was by no means a
-comfortable dwelling but it was far better than nothing. The fire was
-close by, and gave them not only warmth, but also a good deal of smoke,
-when the wind chanced to veer around, as it often did.
-
-Slowly the balance of the day went by, and the night to follow was one
-Dave remembered for many a year after. It was bitterly cold, and they
-could do but little more than pile the wood on the fire, and crouch by
-it, so closely that more than once their clothing was singed. They
-cooked a huge chunk of the bear’s meat, and ate of it several times; and
-added some of the fat to the fire, in the hope of gaining additional
-heat. Once, a lean and hungry wolf came close, snarling viciously, and
-looking wistfully at the meat, and Dave brought it down with a bullet
-from his musket.
-
-But morning came at last, and with it the end of the storm. As the sun
-arose it became slightly warmer, and by ten o’clock they were again on
-the way, each carrying a load of bear meat, and Barringford the pelt
-also. The walk was a tiresome one, and it was two days ere they came in
-sight of Fort Oswego.
-
-“I am glad the trip is over,” muttered Dave. And Barringford echoed the
-sentiment. Soon they were among their friends, where they related their
-experiences, and then took a long and much-needed rest.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XX
-
- THE SITUATION AT QUEBEC
-
-
-IMMEDIATELY after the fall of Quebec, the English resolved to hold the
-city at any cost, and to that end every defense was strengthened without
-loss of time.
-
-As Wolfe was dead and Monckton wounded and unable to act, the command
-fell upon General Murray. Under his directions the soldiers leveled the
-breastworks erected on the Plains of Abraham, so that they might give no
-shelter to any advancing French army, and strengthened the defenses of
-Quebec proper. The men also cut and brought in large quantities of
-firewood, for use during the winter, which all felt would be long and
-bitter, and likewise aided in storing the provisions sent ashore from
-the fleet.
-
-The ships could not winter very well in the river, and it was not long
-before they left, taking with them also a portion of the grenadiers and
-rangers. At Quebec were left ten battalions of grenadiers, one company
-of rangers, a strong force of the artillery, and likewise a sprinkling
-of Colonial free lances and friendly Indians—the latter to be used
-chiefly as scouts, spies, and messengers.
-
-The city had suffered much from the bombardment of the artillery. The
-cathedral was honeycombed with cannon balls, and many public buildings
-and private houses and shops had been completely wrecked. The people who
-were left in the place were almost terror-stricken, and it was a long
-time before quiet, and even a semblance of order, could be restored.
-
-For over a week Henry was kept at work on the outer defenses of the
-city. It was hard labor, but he did not grumble, having already realized
-that the path of the soldier is not one simply of glory. The death of
-Silvers made him unusually sober, and in his heart he was sincerely
-thankful that an all-powerful Providence had spared his life.
-
-The middle of the winter found Henry on guard at the lower end of the
-city. Here were a number of stores which had been broken down by the
-bombardment, and some of the owners were missing. A quantity of goods
-had been stolen, and Henry and four other soldiers were set at the task
-of guarding the property.
-
-On the second day that Henry was on guard he noticed something which did
-not at all please him. Two of the soldiers, named Fenley and Prent, were
-unusually friendly, and, when they supposed they were not being watched,
-one or the other would slip into one of the stores. When the fellow
-would reappear, he would have something concealed under his coat, and
-this, later on, he would pass over to another soldier, named Harkness,
-who had charge of a watch-house a square away.
-
-“I believe that those fellows are up to no good,” thought Henry, after
-he had watched the movements of the three soldiers several times. “They
-act like a regular pack of sneaks.”
-
-But Henry was too open-hearted and square to suspect the trio of
-deliberate wrongdoing, until one day Prent accosted him and asked him
-how he liked his pay as a soldier.
-
-“I think we get mighty little for what we do,” said Prent. “And Fenley
-and Harkness think the same.”
-
-“It is certainty not much,” answered Henry, totally unsuspicious that he
-was being “sounded.”
-
-“Wouldn’t you like to have the chance to make a bit more?” went on
-Prent, in a lower voice, and with an anxious look around.
-
-“What do you mean, Prent?”
-
-“Oh, nothing much, only if you’d like to make some money on the outside,
-perhaps I can place you in the way of it.”
-
-“I am out to make any money that I can make honestly,” answered the
-young soldier.
-
-“Oh! Well, this isn’t—well, it isn’t just work, you know. But you can
-make a neat sum if you want to stand in the game.”
-
-“I’ll stand in no game that isn’t strictly honest,” burst out Henry, and
-now his suspicion was aroused.
-
-“Oh, all right!”
-
-“What have you in mind to do?”
-
-“Nothing—if that’s the way you feel about it,” retorted Prent, and
-turning on his heel, he walked rapidly away.
-
-After that the other soldiers were more careful than ever of their
-movements. But Henry could not get the talk out of his mind, and he at
-last resolved to play the spy, and see what they were doing, or proposed
-to do.
-
-One day Henry was on guard, from two in the afternoon until six. At that
-hour Fenley came to relieve him, while Prent came to relieve another
-soldier named Groom. Groom at once retired to his quarters, but Henry
-merely walked around the corner, where he secreted his musket in an
-out-of-the-way place, and then crawled back in the darkness, for the
-winter day was now at an end.
-
-From the broken stonework of a house steps, Henry saw Prent walk up and
-down his beat several times, meeting Fenley at one end. Then Prent gave
-a low whistle, to which Fenley instantly responded. A moment later Prent
-disappeared into one of the stores he had been set to guard.
-
-“He is up to no good, that is certain,” reasoned Henry. “I wish I could
-see just what he is doing.”
-
-Watching his opportunity, he sped quickly across the street, which at
-this point was not very wide. The store, or shop, stood on a corner, and
-on the side was a broken window, partly boarded up. A board was loose at
-its lower end, and, lifting it up, Henry crawled through the window.
-
-All was dark around him, and, standing on the floor, near some boxes, he
-listened intently. He knew that Prent could not be far away.
-
-Presently he heard a foot bang against a box or barrel. “Hang the luck!”
-came in Prent’s voice. “It’s as dark as the River Styx! I’ll have to
-make a light, or I’ll break my neck.” The striking of a flint in a
-tinder-box followed, and soon Henry saw the faint light of a tallow dip.
-
-Prent was moving toward a stairs leading into a cellar, and this brought
-him to within a few feet of where Henry was crouching. But the young
-soldier remained undiscovered, and in a moment more he heard the other
-soldier shuffle carefully down the stairs and walk across the cellar
-floor.
-
-Henry’s curiosity was now aroused to a high pitch, and he resolved to
-see what was taking place in the cellar, no matter what the risk to be
-run. He tiptoed his way to the stair, and went down step by step on his
-tiptoes.
-
-The stairs creaked, but the sound was not heard by Prent, who was
-rummaging around a score of small boxes, all of hard wood, bound with
-iron. One of the boxes was open and showed that it was filled with
-surgical and mathematical instruments.
-
-“Bah! I cannot do much with that truck!” Prent muttered, after looking
-some of the articles over. “The other boxes probably contain things more
-to my liking.”
-
-The fellow had brought a hatchet and chisel with him, and was soon at
-work prying open another iron-bound box. Occasionally he paused to
-listen, as if waiting for a signal from Fenley, but none came, and he
-continued his work.
-
-When the second box came open, Henry could scarcely repress a cry of
-amazement. The box was filled with silverware, for the shop was one
-which had been used by a gold and silver smith. There were silver
-drinking cups and decanters, and also half a dozen silver trays, and
-frames for miniatures.
-
-“Ha! Now we have the right thing!” muttered Prent, gazing at the
-collection with satisfaction. “If we can only get it away without being
-discovered we will be rich.”
-
-“He has turned thief!” thought Henry. “What a rascal! And I thought he
-was an honest soldier!”
-
-He watched Prent examine the various silver things, and place some in
-his pockets and his breast. Then the fellow started to open up another
-of the iron-bound boxes.
-
-Henry was in a quandary, not knowing what to do. He felt that it was his
-duty to report Prent, and have the man arrested. But then he remembered
-the order that had but recently been issued by General Murray—that any
-man caught plundering in Quebec should be hanged.
-
-“I can’t see the fellow strung up,” thought the young soldier. “That
-would be too horrible. Perhaps if I talk to him he’d get out and leave
-the things alone.”
-
-At first Henry decided that he would talk to the would-be thief when he
-left the building. But then he remembered that it would be best to have
-Prent put the things back in the boxes and nail the latter up. A few
-steps took him to the stairs, and once there he called softly:
-
-“Prent!”
-
-Had a gun gone off at his ear the evil-doer would not have been more
-astonished. He dropped the silver mug he was examining and leaped back a
-step.
-
-“Wh—who calls?” he gasped.
-
-“Prent, I have caught you fairly and squarely, and I want you to leave
-those things alone.”
-
-“Ha, so it is you, Henry Morris!” burst from the other soldier’s lips.
-And then he added quickly: “Are you alone?”
-
-“I am.”
-
-“What brought you here?”
-
-“I came to find out what your little game was. I reckon I know the
-truth.”
-
-“You don’t know anything,” blustered Prent. The exposure had come so
-unexpectedly he knew not what to say.
-
-“I know you are here for no good purpose. If it were otherwise you would
-not come here like a thief in the night.”
-
-“Are you going to expose me?”
-
-“That depends on yourself. I have no desire to see you hanged.”
-
-At these words Prent gave a shiver, for he was at heart a coward.
-
-“I—I—you——” he stammered, and could not go on.
-
-“Listen to me, Prent, and you may save yourself a whole lot of trouble,”
-went on Henry, as calmly as he could. “I hate to play the spy on a
-fellow soldier, but I felt that it was necessary, after what you had
-said to me. You wanted to draw me into this robbery. Now, as I said
-before, I don’t want to see you hanged, or even sent to prison. But I am
-not going to allow you to rob this place, either.”
-
-“I haven’t said I was going to rob it yet,” burst out Prent. “I—I
-haven’t taken a thing.”
-
-“You have. Your pockets and your breast are full of silverware. Now I
-want you——”
-
-At this moment came a loud whistle from outside, followed by the
-pounding of a musket butt on an outer cellar door.
-
-“An alarm! Let me get out of here!” yelled Prent and made a leap for the
-stairs, which were narrow and old.
-
-Before Henry could stand on guard he found himself in the other
-soldier’s grasp. Then Prent gave him a shove which sent him over the
-side of the steps head first. Henry tried to save himself, but went down
-between two barrels with a crash. Before he could extricate himself from
-the tight position his assailant had fled. Then the tallow dip
-spluttered up and went out, and the young soldier was left in total
-darkness.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXI
-
- UNDER ARREST
-
-
-FOR the moment after the tallow dip went out, Henry, half stunned by his
-tumble, knew not what to do.
-
-“Hi, Prent!” he called out. “What do you mean by knocking me over and
-leaving me?”
-
-No answer came back to his query, and a few seconds later he heard a
-crash of woodwork, followed by several exclamations.
-
-“What’s the meaning of this?” he heard a rough voice demand.
-
-“A thief is here,” answered another voice, which, somehow, sounded
-familiar.
-
-“A thief? Where?”
-
-“I believe he is in the cellar.”
-
-“After him, men. He must not escape. There has already been too much
-looting here.”
-
-There was the tramping of half a dozen soldiers on the floor overhead,
-and then the flash of a bull’s-eye lantern. As the light reached Henry
-he staggered up the cedar stairs.
-
-“Ha! here he is!”
-
-“Up with your hands, you rascal, or we’ll fire on you!”
-
-“Don’t fire,” gasped the young soldier. “I—I am no thief.”
-
-“Then what are you doing here?”
-
-“I was after a thief. I followed——”
-
-Before Henry could finish he saw Prent push his way forward and catch
-the English officer of the guard by the arm.
-
-“That’s the man!” he bawled. “That’s the rascal! Look out, I think he’s
-a desperate fellow!”
-
-“Is this the man you saw sneaking around?” demanded the officer.
-
-“The same, sir.”
-
-“If that’s the case, we’ve caught you red-handed, fellow.”
-
-“Caught me?” faltered Henry. He was so amazed he could scarcely speak.
-
-“Does it not look like it?”
-
-“But I am no thief.”
-
-“Then why are you here?”
-
-“I came down after that man”—pointing to Prent.
-
-“Do hear that!” ejaculated the would-be thief in well-assumed surprise.
-“After me—when I’ve been on guard outside this last hour, and can prove
-it by the next guard.”
-
-“This soldier told us you were here,” said the officer of the guard. “He
-wasn’t here himself.”
-
-“He was here!” cried Henry. “I saw him sneak in, and I came after him,
-to see what he intended to do. Then he knocked me over and ran away.”
-
-“False! utterly false!” roared Prent. He strode forward. “Say that again
-and I’ll knock you down in truth. I am an honest man.”
-
-“I’ve told the truth,” answered Henry doggedly.
-
-“But we found you here, while he was outside,” insisted the officer.
-
-“He ran away, as I said, after knocking me down. If you’ll search him
-you’ll find his pockets full of stolen things.”
-
-“Search me, by all means,” cried Prent, who had thrown the stolen
-articles into a corner when leaving the building. He pulled out several
-of his pockets. “I haven’t a thing that is not my own.”
-
-“Men, make that fellow a prisoner,” cried the officer of the guard,
-raising his finger and pointing to Henry.
-
-“But sir——” gasped the young soldier, with a sinking heart.
-
-“And now answer my questions. What is your name?”
-
-“Henry Morris, sir. But——”
-
-“To what command do you belong?”
-
-“To Captain Werrick’s detachment, Royal Americans. But, sir, if you’ll
-only listen——”
-
-“Are you stationed anywhere?”
-
-“I have been on guard here for the last week.”
-
-“On guard here?” repeated the officer of the guard. He turned to Prent.
-“And you are on guard here, too?”
-
-“Yes, lieutenant. He went off when I came on. But he did not go to
-quarters, but hung around, and so I suspected him. In fact, he tried, I
-think, to get me into some of his plans day before yesterday.”
-
-“How was that?”
-
-“He came to me and said he could show me a way to make money if I could
-keep my tongue from wagging. He said——”
-
-“You miserable wretch!” interrupt Henry. “You know you are telling a
-falsehood.” He turned to the officer of the guard. “As a matter of fact,
-he came to me and wanted me to go into his dirty game——”
-
-“Stop!” interrupted the officer of the guard. “We will examine into the
-details of this later. Men, make a search, and see if any other thieves
-are about. But don’t let either of these men get away.”
-
-At once two of the soldiers stood guard over Henry and Prent, while the
-others scattered through the cellar, which was long and narrow. They had
-but two lanterns, both small, so the search was made under difficulties.
-
-As one of the guardsmen reached the back end of the cellar there was a
-slight scraping sound, followed by the fall of a trap door. The men
-started forward to investigate, but could see nobody.
-
-“What was that, Jameson?”
-
-“Flog me, if I know, Lowder. Somebody went through a door, I think.”
-
-“Exactly my notion. But where is the door?”
-
-It was not long before they found the door, a small, heavy oaken affair,
-leading to a shaft-like opening, dark and dismal. A lantern was brought
-forward and on the damp ground the footprints of a man could be seen
-plainly.
-
-“Another thief, and he has escaped!” cried the officer of the guard.
-
-The officer sent three men into the passageway, the leader with one of
-the lanterns. They were gone the best part of ten minutes, and when they
-returned they reported that the passageway led to the cellar of a house
-on the next street.
-
-“Was anybody in the house?” demanded the officer of the guard.
-
-“The place was deserted,” answered one of the soldiers. “A back window
-was wide open and on the window sill was some mud, the same as that of
-the passageway down here.”
-
-“Was anybody with you?” demanded the officer, turning to Henry.
-
-“No, sir. But there may have been somebody down here with Prent.”
-
-“At it again!” howled the soldier mentioned. “I was never down here
-until now. I am an honest man.”
-
-“We will see about that later. At present I arrest you both and will
-have you taken to the guard-house. We must find out something about the
-rascal who escaped—if we can.”
-
-The officer of the guard was obdurate, and inside of half an hour Henry
-found himself at the guard-house, which, in this case, was a small
-private dwelling, from which the owner had fled when first Quebec was
-bombarded. He was placed in one room, while Prent was placed in another.
-
-As luck would have it, Prent was well acquainted with one of the guards
-at the house, and through this fellow he managed to send a message to
-Fenley and Harkness, in which he asked to see one or the other. Fenley
-came, and saw him for a few minutes on the sly, and a scheme was
-concocted by which all promised to stand by Prent in the affair,
-declaring Henry the sole guilty one.
-
-It is easy to imagine that Henry felt thoroughly miserable when he found
-himself in solitary confinement in the temporary prison.
-
-“Instead of taking chances with Prent, I should have had him arrested on
-the spot,” he thought dismally. “Now he has turned the tables on me, and
-how I am to clear myself I do not know.”
-
-The search for the man who had escaped through the narrow passage was
-continued for several days, but without success. In the meantime Henry
-was held without examination.
-
-But at last he was told that he was appear before General Murray and a
-board of officers, and the next day he was marched off to where the
-general and his staff had their headquarters.
-
-He could not help feeling nervous, and when he saw the general and his
-fellow officers, sitting at a long table, each in full uniform, his
-peace of mind was not increased.
-
-“Henry Morris, you are charged with attempted robbery,” said one of the
-officers. “General Murray wishes to hear what you have to say for
-yourself. Tell your story in as few words possible.”
-
-As well as he was able, Henry told of his duty as a guard, told of what
-Prent had said to him, and of how he had followed the soldier to the
-cellar and tried to get him to come away without taking anything. Then
-he spoke of the alarm, and of how Prent had knocked him from the stairs,
-and of how the officer of the guard had come and placed him under
-arrest.
-
-The officers listened in silence, each watching his face closely. All
-were evidently impressed by his sincerity.
-
-“Do you not know it was your duty to report Prent when you saw him go
-into the building?” questioned General Murray.
-
-“I wanted to make sure of what he was doing, sir. Besides, I didn’t want
-to see him turn thief and be hanged for it.”
-
-Henry was then removed, and Prent was called in, followed by Fenley and
-Harkness. All three of the conspirators told of how they had suspected
-Henry for several nights and of how they had seen him on one occasion
-carrying away something bulky under his coat.
-
-“Why did you not have him searched?” questioned General Murray.
-
-“We couldn’t make ourselves believe that such a young fellow could be a
-thief,” answered Fenley glibly.
-
-“We can’t say that he was a thief, exactly,” put in Prent. “He may have
-been only looking at the things.” Bad as the soldier was, he did not
-wish to see Henry hanged.
-
-“But what of that bundle you saw him carry under his coat?”
-
-“That might have been something else,” said Fenley.
-
-“Do you want to shield him?”
-
-“Oh, no, general!”
-
-“Do you know anything about this other man who was in the cellar?” asked
-another officer, after he whispered to General Murray. He addressed
-Prent.
-
-“No, sir.”
-
-“Then you don’t know he was caught last night?”
-
-At this Prent’s knees began to knock together.
-
-“Wh—who is he?” he faltered.
-
-“Never mind just now. As he was in the cellar he, of course, heard all
-that went on there.”
-
-Prent grew white and it was with difficulty that he kept his knees from
-sinking beneath him.
-
-“I—I—he didn’t hear anything—that is, he doesn’t know anything about
-me,” he said weakly. “He must be in league with Henry Morris.”
-
-“Perhaps,” said the officer dryly. “But I imagine not.”
-
-At this moment an aid came in hurriedly, and asked permission to deliver
-a message.
-
-“What is it, Lieutenant Caswell?” questioned General Murray.
-
-“We have information that the French intend to attack the post at
-Lorette this afternoon,” said the aid.
-
-“In that case, this hearing is postponed indefinitely,” said General
-Murray. “Let the guards remove the prisoners.”
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXII
-
- IN PRISON AND OUT
-
-
-THE man who had been in the cellar and who had escaped, had not been
-caught, as one of the officers of the court-martial had intimated. But
-he had been heard from, and in the most unexpected manner.
-
-Late the evening before, an old Canadian, living in the most wretched
-quarter of Quebec, had appeared at the headquarters of the officers with
-a note, which he said had been given to him by a man, muffled up in a
-military cloak, whom he had met outside of the city, while bringing in a
-load of firewood.
-
-“The man gave me no time to speak with him,” said the Canadian, in
-French. “He thrust this into my hand, made me promise to deliver it here
-to-night, pressed this silver piece in my palm, and then rode off on
-horseback at a wild gallop.”
-
-“Was he a French soldier?”
-
-“I believe, sir, he was,” answered the old Canadian. “But he was dirty
-and unshaven and looked as if he had not eaten his fill for a week or
-more.”
-
-The note thus strangely brought to light ran as follows, although
-written in French:
-
- “TO GENERAL MURRAY:
-
- “I am a Frenchman leaving Quebec, an honest man, but your enemy
- in war. I write this to save the young soldier who was caught in
- the cellar of the goldsmith’s shop. He is innocent and the man
- who knocked him down is guilty. I write this at my own peril,
- because I cannot stand idly by and see the innocent suffer.
-
- “Yours in truth,
-
- “L. C. G.”
-
-The note was a mere scrawl, written on a bit of coarse paper and
-unsealed.
-
-General Murray was much mystified by the communication, and spoke of it
-to several of his brother officers.
-
-“I believe it is genuine,” said one. “The man was probably a French
-spy.”
-
-“It is more likely a fraud,” said another. “A fraud gotten up by one of
-Morris’s friends to clear him.”
-
-Here were the two sides of the matter, and General Murray did not know
-which side to believe. The examination of Henry threw no new light on
-the affair, and it was then that one of the officers suggested, in a
-whisper, that Prent be made to believe that the stranger in the cellar
-had been caught. The outcome of this the reader already knows.
-
-Henry had been removed before the stranger was mentioned, and he knew
-nothing of how nearly Prent had come to breaking down and exposing
-himself.
-
-From the sounds which reached him in his prison, Henry knew that
-something unusual had occurred to break the quiet monotony of army life
-in the captured city. Soldiers were hurrying in various directions, and
-he heard some artillery being dragged down the street by six or eight
-horses. Drums were rolling, and from a great distance he imagined he
-heard the sound of firing through the clear, nipping air.
-
-Ever since the English had taken Quebec and signified their intention of
-holding it, at any cost, there had been rumors that the enemy were
-coming to the attack before the winter was over. The alarm came in
-November, when the news went flying in all directions that General Lévis
-was marching toward the city, at the head of fifteen thousand men.
-
-“He means to capture the city, and has sworn to dine here with his army
-on Christmas day,” was the report.
-
-The guard was strengthened, and the watchfulness of the outposts
-increased. But Lévis failed to appear, for the simple reason that he was
-by no means ready to make an attack. Then the holidays came and went
-quietly, and for a few weeks the alarm subsided.
-
-The main outposts at this time were at St. Foy, and at Old Lorette. At
-each place a strong guard was placed, for the French were not far
-distant, and bent on doing all the damage possible to the English.
-
-Old Lorette had now been attacked by a body of French regulars, who came
-up when least expected, and drove off a large herd of cattle upon which
-the British had levied. This made the rangers in that vicinity very
-angry. A hasty plan against the French was arranged, and just as hastily
-carried out, and the enemy fell back with one or two men wounded,
-leaving the rangers to re-gather the cattle, that had in the meantime
-strayed away in various directions.
-
-But it was not this firing that Henry heard. The French had come up
-during a storm and taken possession of Point Levi, on the south shore of
-the St. Lawrence. They dared the English to come out and meet them, and
-a detachment under Major Dalling was sent over the river on the ice,
-which was now thick enough to bear almost any weight. A sharp skirmish
-followed, and the French were beaten back. A few days later there was
-another encounter, in which General Murray himself took part, and also a
-detachment of the Highlanders, and this time the enemy fled in terror,
-leaving a handful of their men to be captured.
-
-During these exciting days nobody came near Henry but the prison guards,
-and the majority of these soldiers were rough fellows who had neither
-sympathy nor pity for the youthful prisoner.
-
-“It’s a bad hole ye have got yourself into,” said one. “An’ if ye are
-hung ’twill but serve ye right.”
-
-“’Tis hung he should be,” said another. “A thief is no better than a
-murderer.” This fellow had charge of the food served to Henry, and he
-gave the youth stuff which was scarcely fit to eat.
-
-As the days went by Henry grew more miserable, and to tease him one of
-the guards told another, in Henry’s hearing, that he had heard the
-prisoner was soon to dance upon nothing, as a warning to other thieves.
-
-It was a cruel joke, and gotten off so seriously that Henry was much
-inclined to believe the report. That night he could not sleep, and when
-he arose in the morning his face wore a cold, calculating look that had
-never been there before.
-
-“They shan’t hang me,” he thought bitterly. “I am innocent and I won’t
-suffer—not if I can help it. What will mother and the others say, if
-they hear I was hanged for a thief?”
-
-A day later it snowed heavily, and the guards around the house were more
-out of humor than ever. They were not allowed to smoke, but did so on
-the sly, and one man drank liberally of some rum which one of the detail
-brought in from somewhere.
-
-Henry was watching his chance as a hawk watches young chickens, and late
-that afternoon noticed that the guard seemed unusually drowsy. The man
-sat on a bench in a front room of the improvised prison, and if he did
-not sleep he was certainly far from being wide awake.
-
-There was a window in Henry’s room. It had been nailed up, but one
-window pane was broken, letting in cold air that nearly froze him to
-death during the night time. Outside several slats of wood had been
-placed across the window, which happened to be without the heavy wooden
-shutters so common at that period.
-
-Through the broken window pane Henry had worked at two of the slats and
-now had them much loosened. As night came on he noticed that the guard
-still dozed. The man’s cap had fallen on the floor, and his heavy coat
-had slipped beside it.
-
-“If I could only get that cap and coat,” thought the young prisoner. The
-door to the next room was unlocked,—indeed, it had never had a lock on
-it,—and it was an easy matter to step up to the guard. In a moment more
-Henry had the articles he desired. Then he turned back, for he knew that
-another guard was in the street, near the door leading to the
-thoroughfare.
-
-“Hullo! How cold it is!” Henry heard the guard mutter. He waited to hear
-no more, but as the man stretched himself he ran to the window, smashed
-out what remained of the glass, pushed aside the loosened bars, and
-leaped out into the snow of the yard.
-
-There was now an alarm, and the youth knew that in another moment three
-or four guards would be after him, each with a musket, ready to shoot
-him on sight. He leaped for the shelter of a nearby woodshed, donned the
-cap and military overcoat, and then continued to the back of the yard,
-where he hopped over a fence, and darted into an alleyway leading to
-another street.
-
-As Henry gained the alleyway the report of a musket rang out on the
-early night air, and soon the commotion in and around the prison
-increased.
-
-“What’s the rumpus?” demanded the officer of the guard, running up.
-
-“Morris has escaped!”
-
-“He attacked me like a savage beast,” said the guard, who had been
-dozing. “He—he complained of being half frozen, and then he turned on me
-like a fury.”
-
-“You’re a set of numskulls!” roared the officer of the guard, in great
-wrath. “After him, and if you do not bring him back, dead or alive,
-somebody shall pay dearly for this blundering.”
-
-One thing prison life had given Henry. That was plenty of rest, and now
-as he ran through the alleyway and out on the next street he felt as if
-he could cover ten or twenty miles without stopping.
-
-“They shan’t catch me,” he told himself. “I’ll show them what an
-American can do when he is put to it.”
-
-On account of the darkness and the cold the street was almost deserted,
-and the few people he met hardly noticed him; doubtless thinking he was
-merely some soldier hurrying to his quarters after a chilling tour of
-guard duty on the ramparts.
-
-During the time Henry had been free to come and go in Quebec he had
-visited nearly every part of the city, which in those days was far from
-large. Consequently, he knew where he was and how to turn to get to
-where he wanted to go.
-
-“I’ll have to leave the city to-night, that is certain,” he told
-himself. “In the morning there will be a warning sent out, and to pass
-any of the guards will be impossible.”
-
-But how to get out was a serious problem until he caught sight of a
-covered wagon drawn by a team of horses, moving slowly toward the gate
-of St. John. This wagon contained supplies for the hospital, located to
-the northward, on a bend of the St. Charles River. The supplies were
-needed at once, hence they were being sent out at night instead of
-waiting until morning.
-
-Climbing upon the wagon from behind, Henry secreted himself between
-several boxes and bundles. Neither the driver of the wagon nor his
-assistant noticed the movement, and in a moment more the wagon was at
-the gate.
-
-“What wagon is that?” Henry heard a guard call out.
-
-“General Hospital Wagon No. 4,” was the answer from the driver. And he
-showed a slip of paper.
-
-“Right; pass on,” answered the guard, and the gate was opened, the wagon
-passed through, and then the gate was closed again.
-
-Hardly daring to breathe, the young soldier remained crouched between
-boxes and bundles, as the wagon jounced over the rough road, deep with
-snow in some places, and swept bare by the wind in others. Then, when he
-calculated that half the distance to the hospital had been covered, and
-they came to another road leading westward, he dropped off behind, and
-the hospital wagon rolled out of sight without him.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIII
-
- FACE TO FACE WITH THE UNEXPECTED
-
-
-SO far Henry had given but scant thought to where he was going. His
-whole mind had been concentrated on getting away from Quebec, and from
-those who wished to make him suffer for a crime which he had not
-committed.
-
-But now, as he stood in the middle of the deserted roadway, with the
-gloom of night on every side of him, and with a cutting wind blowing the
-drifting snow into his face, he realized that he must find shelter, and
-that quickly. He was not accustomed to such a severe winter, and the
-cold seemed to pierce him like a knife.
-
-At a corner of the roadway stood a signboard, a rough affair, with an
-arrow pointing to the northeast, and under this the name St. Foy.
-
-“That must lead to one of the outposts,” thought the young soldier. “I
-can’t go there. I wonder if there isn’t some French farmhouse in this
-vicinity where they will give me shelter for the night, and some food?”
-
-To keep warm he began to tramp along the road. He had gone but a short
-distance when he came to a cross road. Here everything was covered with
-snow, and half blinded by the whirlings of the wind he got onto the
-cross road without knowing it.
-
-Two miles were covered, and poor Henry was almost exhausted. More than
-once he thought to sit down and rest. But he realized that this would be
-madness. “I’d never get up again,” he told himself. “It would be the
-sleep of death!”
-
-At last, when he could scarcely drag one limb after the other, he espied
-a light shining from the upper window of a small house some distance
-away. He fairly staggered toward this, and, reaching the house, knocked
-loudly on the door.
-
-After a moment of silence an upper window was opened, and an old woman
-peered down from out of her night-cap.
-
-“Who is there, and what is desired?” she asked in French.
-
-“I am freezing!” said Henry in English. “Let me in.”
-
-The old women did not understand his words, but she seemed to understand
-the situation, and soon hobbled downstairs and threw open the door.
-Henry almost fell into the kitchen, and sank into a heap before the fire
-which smoldered in the big chimney-place.
-
-“Poor fellow—and so young!” murmured the old French woman. “He is almost
-frozen.” And she bustled about, stirred up the fire, and put on some
-fresh sticks of wood, and then made him some hot tea to drink.
-
-It was a good half-hour before Henry felt anything like himself. He was
-given some bread and butter, and some warmed-up meat and another cup of
-tea. The old woman plied him with questions, and he had a hard task to
-make her understand that he wished to remain at the house until
-daylight. But when he pointed to the fire, and then at himself, and made
-out as if he was sleeping and snoring, she smiled and nodded her head in
-assent.
-
-It must be confessed that Henry slept but little that night, even though
-his couch on a blanket before the smoldering fire was a fairly
-comfortable one. His brain was racked with the question of what to do on
-the morrow. Traveling during the daytime would be extremely hazardous,
-so long as he remained in the English lines, and when he crossed into
-the French lines the situation would be just as bad.
-
-“And it’s too cold to travel at night,” he thought dismally.
-
-The morning found the snow coming down at a furious rate, so that the
-landscape was blotted out on every side. The roadway was drifted high
-with snow, which lay against the kitchen door to a depth of three feet.
-
-“I reckon I am safe here for the present,” thought the young soldier.
-“Nobody will think of visiting this house during such a snow-storm.”
-
-The old woman came down as soon as it was light. She found Henry fixing
-the fire, and he had already set the pot of water for boiling.
-
-“You are snow-bound,” she said, but of course he did not understand her.
-He gazed thoughtfully out of one of the windows, while she prepared a
-simple morning meal from her scanty stock of provisions. He wished he
-could pay her, but could only point to his empty pockets, at which she
-smiled again, as if that did not matter.
-
-“A good, motherly sort,” he told himself. “Mother at home couldn’t treat
-a French soldier any better than this woman is treating me.”
-
-The snow-storm kept up for several days, and after that there were
-fierce high winds, which sent the snow flying and drifting in half a
-dozen directions at once.
-
-During those days Henry and the old woman were left entirely alone. By
-an effort on the part of both he learned that she was a widow with a son
-somewhere in the French army, and that her name was Garrot. She deplored
-the war, and wished only for peace, no matter which side won.
-
-“And at her age I cannot blame her,” thought Henry. “Probably she has
-lost a great deal by the forages of both armies.” And his surmise was
-correct.
-
-On the morning of the fourth day at the cottage, the young soldier heard
-firing at a distance. The sounds seemed to come closer at noon, but
-shortly after that died away utterly.
-
-“Some sort of a skirmish,” thought the youth. “Can it be that the French
-have attacked Quebec?”
-
-On the day following, the sun came out, and the weather moderated
-greatly. Henry now thought he must set off once more, fearing that some
-French troopers might appear at any moment. As best he could he thanked
-Madam Garrot for what she had done for him, and then trudged off.
-
-The young soldier had in mind to move up the river bank a distance of
-several miles, and then cross the St. Lawrence on the ice. Once in
-English territory, he would strike out southward, trusting to luck to
-reach some settlement. He carried a small stock of provisions, and also
-a pistol and some powder, which he had begged of the old woman, who
-seemed, strangely enough, much interested in him.
-
-Henry found walking through the snow as difficult as ever. But after
-trudging along for half a mile he reached a long stretch which the wind
-had swept clear, and which he covered with ease. He kept his eyes and
-ears on the alert, but neither French nor English soldiers appeared to
-challenge his progress.
-
-That night found the young soldier a good many miles up the St.
-Lawrence, at a place which had in years gone by been a combined French
-and Indian settlement. Most of the buildings were burnt down, and the
-place was entirely abandoned. In searching around he found one part of a
-log cabin which could be used as a shelter, and into this he crawled,
-and built a small fire in the half-tumbled-down chimney-place.
-
-“Not much of a tavern,” he thought grimly. “But I can be content if I
-fare no worse during this journey.”
-
-His physical distress, even though great, was nothing compared to the
-trouble he suffered in his mind. He was branded as a thief, and even if
-he escaped to his home, how was he to clear his name, and how escape the
-military judgment meted out to him for the crime? Even if he was allowed
-to go free, folks would point the finger of scorn at him. And then his
-mother—he hardly dared to think of her.
-
-“This news will almost kill her,” he said to himself. “She always
-expected so much of me!”
-
-The next day he continued his journey up the river bank. He had now
-crossed a road where the tracks of several sleighs could be plainly
-seen, and was on his guard constantly.
-
-It was almost nightfall when Henry reached a large barn located in the
-middle of a field which was deep with snow. A house had stood near by,
-but this had been burnt down by the Indians at the outbreak of the war.
-But some half-burnt sticks of timber were still visible, and some of
-these he gathered, and built himself a fire at which to thaw out his
-half-frozen limbs.
-
-The fugitive was utterly worn out, and, having consumed the last of his
-scant stock of provisions, he wrapped himself up in some hay in the
-barn, and soon fell asleep.
-
-How soundly he slept Henry did not know until nearly daylight, when the
-kicking of a horse’s hoofs on the side of a stall below awoke him. He
-listened intently, and heard several steeds moving about.
-
-“Some French troopers must be around,” he reasoned, and his heart almost
-stopped beating at the thought. With extreme care he peered below. He
-could see two forms stretched out in the semi-darkness. Listening, he
-heard snoring from another quarter. Not less than six men were below
-asleep.
-
-“Now I’m as good as caught,” he thought, but an instant after set his
-teeth hard. No, he would not give in thus easily. He would fight first.
-
-“They must have come in too late to notice the fire I built,” he told
-himself. “But they’ll see it when they awaken and start on a tour of
-discovery. I must get away if I wish to save myself.”
-
-There was a small window at one end of the barn, and he found he could
-drop out and into the snow with ease. But just as he was climbing out
-another thought came to him—one that amazed even himself, at the risk
-involved. Why not try to appropriate one of the French troopers’ horses,
-and perhaps a saber and some food as well?
-
-The exposure had made Henry reckless and he did not stop to consider the
-plan twice. Turning, he found the rude ladder leading to the lower floor
-and went down to the bottom.
-
-There were exactly seven of the troopers, all burly fellows, and one an
-under-officer, who was snoring lustily on the top of a feed box.
-
-Henry’s first move was to untie the horse nearest to the stable door.
-The snow had drifted in beneath the door, and this helped to deaden the
-sounds of the animal’s hoofs as it was led outside. Then the young
-soldier returned and picked up the officer’s saber, and also a pistol
-and a horn of powder and balls. A knapsack was handy, and into this he
-stuffed a mass of provisions taken from three other knapsacks. The
-provisions were only army rations, but they were vastly better than
-nothing.
-
-As Henry slipped from the stable a second time one of the men stirred
-uneasily and opened his eyes.
-
-“Who is there?” he asked sleepily, in French.
-
-Of course Henry did not answer. Instead, he swung himself into the
-saddle, which had been left on the steed, and started away from the
-stable on a gallop. Reaching the rude stone wall of the field, he made
-the horse take it at a bound, and then continued on his way along the
-river road.
-
-He had not yet reached some timber ahead of him, when a shot rang out,
-followed by another, showing that he was discovered. The bullets,
-however, flew wide of the mark, and soon he felt that he was practically
-out of range, for the muskets and pistols of those days did not carry as
-far, nor as accurately, as do those of modern construction.
-
-“They will be after me,” thought the young soldier, as he continued to
-urge the horse onward, and at the same time fastened the knapsack to his
-back and the saber to his waist. “Well, if they come, I reckon I can
-fight for it,” he continued, and set his teeth together more firmly than
-ever.
-
-The timber was gained a few minutes later. Just before passing out of
-sight between the trees he looked back. Four troopers had left the barn
-on their horses and were in hot pursuit.
-
-[Illustration:
-
- Four troopers were in hot pursuit.—_Page 222._
-]
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIV
-
- A GAME OF HIDE AND SEEK
-
-
-FORTUNATELY for Henry, the road through the timber was on a slight
-ridge, which the wind had swept almost free of snow. Here and there the
-elements had torn down branches, and even trees themselves, but the
-horse the young soldier rode appeared to know something of
-steeplechasing and took every obstruction without difficulty.
-
-For a distance of half a mile the way was straight, and looking back he
-saw the four troopers plainly. They were riding about as fast as
-himself, but no faster.
-
-“They won’t catch me just yet,” he reasoned, as he sped onward. “And
-perhaps I’ll soon come to some cross-roads, where I can give them the
-slip.”
-
-Once came another shot but it did not reach the fugitive, and only made
-him urge his steed along at a better speed. Then the road began to lead
-downward from the ridge, and soon Henry found his horse plowing and
-panting through snow a foot deep, and steadily growing deeper.
-
-Here was cause for fresh alarm, and now the youth’s heart beat
-anxiously. A turn had hidden the troopers from view, but he could hear
-them shouting to each other, for the horse of one had stumbled over a
-log, and thrown his rider headlong into a snowbank.
-
-“They’ve got a chance to get up to me now,” thought Henry, as he gazed
-at his almost exhausted animal. “Oh, if only we could get to some spot
-where there wasn’t so much snow!”
-
-Another turn was ahead, and Henry made for this, hoping it would
-disclose something to his advantage. It did, for here were three other
-roads, running in as many different directions.
-
-“Too bad to give up the horse, but I guess it has got to be done,” he
-thought. He turned the horse up one of the side roads and brought him to
-a standstill under a low-hanging tree. Then he leaped into the branches
-and gave the steed a smart slap with the flat side of the sabre. “Up
-with you!” he cried. “Get along!”
-
-Stung by the blow and urged on by the words, the horse gave a leap
-forward, and started off at a good pace that soon took him out of sight.
-Then Henry climbed up into the tree and lay among the branches, hardly
-daring to breathe.
-
-It was not long before the young soldier heard the French troopers at
-the cross-roads. They came to a halt, examined the ground, and then put
-on after the riderless horse, passing directly beneath the tree in which
-the fugitive was hiding.
-
-“That was a lucky idea,” thought Henry, and as soon as the party had
-passed he slid down out of the tree. He did not take to the road at
-once, but made a détour through the brushwood, to a point on one of the
-other roads a quarter of a mile away. Then he struck out bravely once
-again in the direction of the river.
-
-Henry found trudging along with a knapsack on his back far from easy,
-and at the end of an hour he was glad enough to seek the shelter of some
-rocks and trees and rest. The sun was shining brightly, and at a long
-distance he could make out the frozen surface of the St. Lawrence,
-glistening in patches like a mirror.
-
-“I suppose I may as well make for the river and cross it here, instead
-of farther up,” he mused. “I’ve got to get to some place before all my
-supplies give out.”
-
-He took his time over the rations which the knapsack afforded, keeping
-his eyes and ears open for the possible sound of pursuers. But nobody
-came near him, and the country for miles around looked absolutely
-deserted.
-
-The distance to the river was fully as far as it looked, and before half
-the space was covered Henry was almost exhausted. He had found a
-deserted farmhouse, and here he rested again, and then resolved to
-remain at the farmhouse over night.
-
-“One day won’t make any difference,” he reasoned.
-
-The farmhouse had been looted of all of value, yet a rude table, two
-benches, and a few old cooking utensils remained, and close at hand was
-some firewood ready for use. Growing reckless again, the youth started
-up a fire, and warmed up some of his rations, and also his
-half-stiffened body.
-
-Slowly the day faded from sight and the stars began to glitter in the
-sky. It was clear and quiet, and never had the young soldier felt so
-lonely. His thoughts traveled to home and then to Dave. What would his
-cousin think of him when he heard of what had happened?
-
-“I’m sure Dave won’t think I turned thief,” he reflected. “But that
-won’t help me any. Oh, was ever a fellow in such a fix before!”
-
-It was nearly midnight when Henry heard a strange noise outside of the
-old farmhouse. He leaped up from his position in front of the fire and
-gazed out of a window. In the dim light he saw three men approaching on
-horseback.
-
-“The troopers!” he told himself. He wanted to flee, but there was not
-time. Gathering up his pistol and saber he fled up the narrow stairs
-leading to the sloping room above.
-
-In a few minutes the door below was thrown open, and the three men
-entered. They were talking earnestly, but the sight of the smoldering
-fire cut short the conversation. Some excited questions followed, and
-presently one of the men opened the door leading to the stairs.
-
-“Is anybody up there?” he demanded in French.
-
-Instead of replying, Henry tiptoed his way to a corner of the room. Here
-was a sheltered nook, between the chimney and the sloping roof, and he
-squeezed himself into this.
-
-“I say, is there anybody up there?” demanded the Frenchman once more.
-
-He waited a moment and then slammed the door shut. More talking
-followed, but only an indistinct murmur reached Henry’s ears. The young
-soldier scarcely dared to breathe, and he tried in vain to think of what
-would be best to do next.
-
-“I reckon I’ll have to drop from the window, just as I was going to do
-at the barn,” thought the youth, but before he could put the plan into
-execution, the door below was thrown open once more and the Frenchman
-reappeared, this time with a torch taken from the fire, which he and his
-companions had started up again.
-
-“I’m in for it now,” Henry told himself, and he was right. In a moment
-more the Frenchman discovered him and drew a pistol.
-
-“Who are you?” he demanded, in his native tongue.
-
-“Don’t fire,” answered Henry.
-
-“Ha, you are von Englishmans, hey?” cried the Frenchman, and now Henry
-saw that he was dressed in civilian’s clothes.
-
-“Yes, I am an English soldier,” answered Henry recklessly. “What do you
-want of me?”
-
-“You come de stairs down, an’ you make me no trouble,” was the reply.
-
-As there was no help for it, Henry descended to the ground floor of the
-farmhouse. The talking had brought the others to their feet and each
-Frenchman had a pistol drawn as he appeared.
-
-“Jean Bevoir!” gasped Henry, as his eyes rested on one of the newcomers.
-
-“Ha, you know me?” came in return. The trader gazed at Henry sharply,
-and uttered an imprecation in French. “It ees zat Henry Morris!”
-
-“Henry Morris?” repeated the man who had remained below with Bevoir.
-
-“_Oui_, Chalette;” and then he continued in French: “Do you not remember
-seeing him at Fort Niagara?”
-
-“Yes. But he is not the Morris who came to the hospital,” answered
-Chalette, who was the prisoner who had escaped with Jean Bevoir, during
-the powder-house excitement.
-
-“No, this is a cousin—the brother to that little Nell Morris.”
-
-“Ah, I see. Is he alone? If he is, we have made a fine haul,” was
-Chalette’s comment.
-
-“He is the only person I saw,” said the third Frenchman, a hunter named
-Gasse. “I will look again. You watch this fellow.”
-
-“To be sure we shall watch him,” cried Jean Bevoir, and at the point of
-the pistol he disarmed Henry and made him stand up in a corner, facing
-the wall. The young soldier wanted to fight for his liberty, but saw it
-was useless, for Chalette also kept his pistol ready for use.
-
-It was not long before Gasse returned, saying that nobody else was
-anywhere around. Then Henry’s hands were bound behind him and he was
-tied fast to a bench, which was stood up on end for that purpose.
-
-“Now, my fine fellow, you vill tell me how it ees zat you came here,”
-began Jean Bevoir.
-
-“I rode part of the distance and walked the rest,” answered Henry, as
-lightly as he could. He felt it would do him no good to “show the white
-feather.”
-
-“Where did you come from, tell me zat and tell ze truf.”
-
-“I came from Quebec, if you want to know so bad.”
-
-“Ha, Quebec! You march all ze way from Fort Niagara to Quebec?”
-
-“No, I came part of the way by boat.”
-
-“’Tis mooch ze same. Vat ees it zat you do here?”
-
-“That is my own affair.”
-
-“You play ze spy on ze French, not so?”
-
-“No, I am not a spy.”
-
-“But ze English air not here—za know enough to stay near to Quebec.”
-
-“If you must know, I am trying to get home,” answered Henry.
-
-“Geet home? You leaf ze army?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“For vat?”
-
-“I have my reasons.”
-
-“You geet afraid of ze French bullets, hey?”
-
-“Perhaps.”
-
-“Maybe you haf deserted ze army?” burst out Jean Bevoir, and gave the
-young soldier a shrewd look from his wicked eyes.
-
-“If I have it is none of your affair, Jean Bevoir. Now let me ask a few
-questions. How did you get here? Did General Johnson let you go?”
-
-“Yees,” answered Bevoir, without hesitation. “He examine me an’ say I am
-free.”
-
-The falsehood was told so readily that Henry was staggered by it.
-
-“General Johnson made a mistake to let you free!” he cried. “If this war
-ever comes to an end, you shall suffer for what you have done.”
-
-“Ha, you threaten me, you, von prisonair!” roared the French trader,
-shaking his fist in Henry’s face.
-
-“You don’t deserve your freedom, and you know it.”
-
-Bevoir drew a long breath. “Ve vill not talk about zat,” he said. “I
-shall tell ze French commander zat you are von spy—an’ Chalette an’
-Gasse shall tell ze same. You vill soon learn zat ze French know vat to
-do to ze spy, ha! ha!” And he laughed wickedly.
-
-At these words Henry’s heart sank within him. He realized only too well
-what Bevoir’s words meant. If taken into the French camp as a spy he
-would most likely be shot.
-
-Truly in breaking out of the guard-house in Quebec and coming to this
-place he had leaped “out of the frying-pan into the fire.”
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXV
-
- TAKEN AS A SPY
-
-
-THE Frenchmen now began an earnest conversation in their native tongue,
-and they spoke so rapidly that Henry could understand little of what was
-being said. But he knew that they were talking about him, and more than
-once he heard his own name and that of Dave, and of his Uncle James
-mentioned, and once he heard them mention the trading-post on the
-Kinotah.
-
-“Jean Bevoir is going to square accounts if he possibly can,” thought
-the young captive dismally. “He is going to make me suffer for all his
-troubles. How General Johnson could let such a rascal go is more than I
-can understand.”
-
-At length the Frenchmen turned to prepare themselves something to eat,
-and one went out to care for the horses, which were stabled in a lean-to
-of the farmhouse. Then Henry’s bonds were examined and an additional
-strap passed over his lower limbs, after which the bench was let down,
-that he might lie at full length.
-
-“Now, if you can sleep, you sleep,” said Bevoir roughly. “But do not try
-to get away, or ze bullet from a pistol shall find you verra soon.”
-
-The Frenchmen laid down after this, and once again the farmhouse became
-quiet. Henry tried several times to free himself, but found the task
-impossible. At last worn out by the struggle, he too, passed into the
-land of dreams.
-
-When the captive was released at daybreak he found himself so cramped
-that he could scarcely stand. His hands were now untied that he might
-eat the little breakfast allotted to him, and were then refastened in
-front of him.
-
-Soon after this the farmhouse was left behind, and the whole party
-started down the river road single file, Henry taking turns in riding
-with each of the others. It was still cold and clear, and traveling was
-by no means easy. Yet the horses were of large build and covered many
-miles before being halted for midday lunch.
-
-It was nightfall when the camp of a French outpost was discovered,
-quarter of a mile back from the St. Lawrence, and close to a settlement
-named Girot, since entirely abandoned. Here some fur traders, well known
-to Jean Bevoir, had erected something of a fort and stockade, and the
-French soldiers had taken possession.
-
-The flare of several camp-fires lit up the outside of the fort, as the
-prisoner and his captors rode through the stockade gate. Here were
-assembled several companies of foot soldiers, and half a troop of French
-cavalry, under the command of Captain Rachepin, a burly fellow, who had
-won his position by daring work in the campaigns gone by.
-
-“An English prisoner, eh?” he said, as he gazed at Henry. “That makes
-the third this week. Well, the more the merrier.” And without further
-ado Henry was thrown into a low, dirty hut, that did duty as a prison.
-
-Two other prisoners were already in the hut, one an English grenadier,
-and the other a ranger from New Hampshire. Both were half-starved, and
-each had been captured while miles away looking for game for their own
-camp larder.
-
-“Hit’s ’ard luck, my boy,” sighed the grenadier gloomily. “Hi didn’t
-hexpect nothink like hit when I took the King’s shilling, Hi can tell ye
-that.”
-
-“Never seed nothin’ like them pesky garlic-eaters,” said the ranger.
-“Neow deown ter our camp we treated the prisoners fair an’ square, but
-here—gee shoo! Why, the eatin’ aint fit for hogs, let alone human
-critters!”
-
-“Perhaps they haven’t enough for themselves,” answered Henry.
-
-“They ’ave that,” put in the grenadier. “Hi ’ave seen hit with my hown
-blessed heyes. But the bloomin’ tykes are selfish. They ’ave flip and
-spruce beer galore, but hit is nothink but cold water fer us, with stale
-bread an’ salt pork as is worse than stale!” And the grenadier heaved a
-long sigh. “Hif ever Hi git ’ome again, strike me dead hif Hi leave a
-second time!”
-
-“An’ thet aint the wust on it, not by er jugful,” continued the ranger,
-who rejoiced in the name of Pity-All-Sinners Skinner, but was called Pit
-for short. “When I got ketched I had a’most seven shillin’s in my
-pocket, an’ neow I aint got a smell on’t, flay ’em!”
-
-“I don’t suppose you gave them the money,” remarked Henry.
-
-“Gave it to ’em? Not by er jugful! I’ll see ’em all drawn an’ quartered
-fust! They took it—stole it plain and simple. But yeou jest wait! This
-here war aint done yet—an’ Pit Skinner aint dead yet nuther!” concluded
-the ranger, with a wrathful shake of his head.
-
-For several days nobody came near Henry outside of the guard who brought
-in the miserable prison fare, already mentioned by the grenadier and the
-New Hampshire ranger. It was certainly food scarcely fit to eat, and it
-was a whole day before the young soldier could touch it. But a keen
-appetite can overcome many objections, and at last he ate just enough to
-satisfy the intense craving of his stomach. Even the drinking water was
-poor, and, as Pity-All-Sinners Skinner said, hardly fit for washing.
-
-On the Monday following Henry’s arrival at the post a messenger came in
-with some important dispatches. Following this there was a good deal of
-bustle and excitement, and soon some guards appeared and told the
-prisoners to get ready for a journey.
-
-“Where are we going now?” asked Henry, but the guard addressed either
-could not, or would not, answer the question.
-
-Chained together, hand-to-hand, the three were made to march from the
-fort. The foot soldiers of the French were already in the ranks and the
-prisoners were placed in their midst. Then the little column moved off
-by fours, up the St. Lawrence, in the direction of Montreal.
-
-“Something has happened, thet’s certain,” said Skinner. “Looks ter me
-like a retreat.”
-
-The march of the soldiers with their prisoners was kept up for three
-days, when the outskirts of Montreal were reached. Then came other
-dispatches for the commander of the little column, and the prisoners
-were sent into the city under a guard of six men, while the main body of
-the soldiery moved eastward again.
-
-At the time of which I write, Montreal, now a large and flourishing
-city, was but a small town, consisted principally of low one- and
-two-storied houses, of logs and stone. There were several stores, or
-rather trading shops and some little shipping during the summer time,
-along the waterfront. The people, mostly Catholics, were very religious
-and had three churches and also a seminary, which, on account of its
-towers, could be seen from a great distance.
-
-The defenses of the town were not many and the place had suffered much
-from having quartered the army of Montcalm on more than one occasion.
-During those times the French soldiers had eaten very nearly all the
-food in sight, leaving the town people to famish. Business and trading
-were almost at a standstill, and at times even money could not procure
-the necessities of life.
-
-On entering Montreal Henry saw but little of the place, for he was
-hurried without ceremony to a stone building which the French had turned
-into an army prison. In this building were huddled over a score of
-prisoners of all descriptions—a motley, half-dressed and half-starved
-crowd, some grenadiers, some rangers, and some civilians. Everybody in
-the crowd was out of humor, and groans and curses were frequent. But the
-prisoners did not dare to talk too loudly, for if they did, a guard
-would appear and threaten them with solitary confinement in a stone cell
-under one of the churches.
-
-“What an awful place to stay in,” was Henry’s mental comment. He found
-himself pushed hither and thither, while the stench of the prison made
-him literally sick. “This is Jean Bevoir’s work. He will make me suffer
-as much as he possibly can.”
-
-After a good deal of pushing and shoving, Henry found himself in
-something of an alcove, and here dropped on the bench which was built
-around two sides of the room. Beside him sat an old soldier, who was
-suffering from a heavy cold, and who coughed continually.
-
-“It is not fit for a dog here,” said the old soldier. “I have been here
-two weeks, and I know. They mean to kill us all off.”
-
-“Two weeks—in this hole!” cried Henry.
-
-“Yes, and that is nothing. Some of the poor fellows have been here three
-months.”
-
-“I couldn’t stand it—I’d—I’d die for the want of fresh air.”
-
-“And that is what they want you to do. When you die they won’t have to
-feed you any more.” The cough of the old soldier grew steadily worse,
-and, although, at the last moment a surgeon came and gave him a little
-medicine, he died eight days later, and was carried away for burial in a
-trench outside of the town.
-
-Henry had been separated from Pity-All-Sinners Skinner and from the
-English grenadier, and so knew absolutely nobody in the prison. More
-than this, no one seemed to care for him, and, if the truth must be
-told, he likewise cared for nobody. Everybody felt miserable and it was
-in very truth a struggle to keep body and soul together and to keep from
-catching some fatal disease.
-
-The young soldier was in the prison over a month before Jean Bevoir came
-to see him. The French trader could only speak to him through the rudely
-slatted door and in the presence of the other captives.
-
-“I trust zat you like ze surroundings,” said Bevoir, with a sickly grin.
-“It ees just suited to you, hey?”
-
-“You’re a miserable scoundrel, Bevoir!” burst out Henry. “What have you
-told the commander about me?”
-
-“I haf tole him zat you are a spy an’ a verra deep one, too! Some day,
-ven he has ze time, he vill bring you up before ze military court.”
-
-“And then?” questioned the young soldier.
-
-Jean Bevoir shrugged his lean shoulders.
-
-“Zen you can die ze death of ze spy, and it ees vat you an’ all your
-familee deserve. Ees not zat von pleasant thought, hey?”
-
-And with a sinister leer the French trader moved away from the slatted
-door and left the prison as rapidly as he had entered it.
-
-As for poor Henry, his feelings can be better imagined than described.
-Walking to a corner of the cell he threw himself down on the bench,
-almost overcome. The last door of hope seemed to be shut against him.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVI
-
- DAVE’S JOURNEY TO QUEBEC
-
-
-IT was not long after he was lost in the snow, that Dave heard news from
-Quebec that disheartened him greatly. This was that Henry had been
-arrested for stealing and was likely to be hanged for the offense.
-
-The news came in through several messengers who arrived at Fort Ontario
-on important business for General Murray. One of the messengers knew Sam
-Barringford well, and it was this man who gave the news, first to the
-old frontiersman and then to Dave.
-
-“Henry arrested for stealing!” exclaimed the young soldier. He could
-scarcely believe that he heard aright.
-
-“Sorry for you, young man, but it’s the truth,” was the reply of the
-messenger, and he gave what few particulars he knew. He had left Quebec
-before Henry ran away, so knew nothing of this new turn of affairs.
-
-It was to Barringford that the messenger told how Henry was in danger of
-hanging. “General Murray is bound that looting shall stop,” said he. “So
-some time ago he had notices posted up giving warning that a thief
-caught in the act would be hanged.”
-
-“I’ll wager my life on it, Henry aint no thief,” said Barringford
-warmly. “Thet boy is as honest as the day is long.”
-
-“I know nothing of that. He is now in prison, or, for all I know, he may
-be dead.”
-
-Barringford considered it his duty to tell Dave of the fate that
-overhung his cousin, and the two talked the matter over for the best
-part of a night.
-
-“If I could get to Quebec I’d go,” declared Dave. “Perhaps I could do
-something—if—if——” He wanted to say if it was not too late but the words
-stuck in his throat.
-
-“Say the word an’ I’ll go with ye, Dave,” responded Barringford. “Thar
-don’t seem to be no ust o’ stayin’ here.”
-
-“Can we make it, Sam? Quebec is a long distance from here.”
-
-“I aint afraid to try it, Dave. I allow as we are goin’ to have a spell
-o’ good weather.”
-
-“But the Indians?”
-
-“The Injuns don’t stir much in the winter. An’ if we have our muskets
-an’ a pistol or two I reckon we kin hold our own ag’in ’em.”
-
-The upshot of this conversation was that both Dave and the old hunter
-went to lay the case before their commander the next morning. The
-general listened patiently to what they had to say.
-
-“To me such an undertaking is foolhardy at this season of the year,”
-said the general. “But if you feel that you really want to go, you have
-my permission, and I will give you each a paper to that effect. But if
-you lose your lives in the attempt your friends must not blame me.”
-
-Dave and Barringford set off the very next day, in company with two of
-the messengers, named Grassbrook and Heppy. Both of the messengers were
-old hunters who knew the trails well, and it was said that Heppy had a
-trace of Indian blood in him.
-
-The party was two days on its way when they came to the Indian village
-of Kanankee, presided over by an old chief named Leaping Elk. The
-Indians were friendly, and the travelers were glad enough to remain with
-them over night.
-
-In the morning an agreeable surprise awaited Dave. During the night six
-warriors of the Delawares had come in, under the command of White
-Buffalo.
-
-“White Buffalo!” cried the young soldier. “Where did you come from?”
-
-“From the southward,” answered White Buffalo. “And where goes White
-Buffalo’s young friend David?”
-
-“To Quebec—if we can get that far.”
-
-“It will take many days to make the journey.”
-
-“I suppose so—but that cannot be helped.”
-
-Dave then told the Indian chief why he was making the journey. White
-Buffalo listened attentively and his eyes flashed fire when he heard
-that Henry had been arrested as a thief.
-
-“The English chief at Quebec is a fool,” he said. “My white brother
-Henry is no thief. I will tell the English chief that to his face. He is
-a fool.”
-
-“I want to save Henry if I possibly can,” answered Dave.
-
-“What will David do?”
-
-“I don’t know yet. But I have some letters that tell of Henry’s bravery
-in battle, and those may help him.”
-
-White Buffalo was silent after this and had but little to say while
-supper was being prepared and eaten. But before he retired for the night
-he came to Dave again.
-
-“Would my white brother like White Buffalo to go with him to Quebec?” he
-asked.
-
-“Oh, White Buffalo, that is asking a good deal of you!”
-
-“Then White Buffalo may go?”
-
-“If you want to go, certainly. But—but—haven’t you anything else to do?”
-
-At this the Indian chief shook his head sadly.
-
-“No, White Buffalo has nothing much left. His tribe is split and broken.
-Some have gone to the French, many are dead, or wounded, or sick. Six
-warriors only remain, but they are of the best, and they have sworn by
-the Great Spirit to stay with their chief to the finish. Let us go with
-you, and if we meet unfriendly Indians, or the French, we will do what
-we can to defend you.”
-
-“Now ye air talkin’ right from the heart!” cried Sam Barringford, as he
-caught White Buffalo’s hand. “Come on by all means. Ye air the whitest
-Injun I ever seed!” And his face glowed with satisfaction, which pleased
-White Buffalo greatly.
-
-The journey was resumed as soon as the sun was fairly up. White Buffalo
-now took the lead, in company with Heppy, and the others followed on
-behind in close order.
-
-White Buffalo had been over this ground but a short time before, and
-knew even a better trail than did the messengers from General Murray. He
-also knew where the snow was lightest, and took them along a ridge where
-the walking was by no means bad.
-
-For several days the journey proceeded without interruption. Not a sign
-of Indians or French was seen, and the landscape at times looked utterly
-deserted. Occasionally when they passed through a patch of woods, or
-through the forest, they would stir up some wild animal, and they were
-never without game for a meal all the time they were on the trip.
-
-Half the journey to Quebec was accomplished when there came a light fall
-of snow, followed by a wind that for twenty-four hours constantly
-increased in violence. For several hours they kept on in this wind, but
-as last both the whites and the Indians called a halt.
-
-“White Buffalo knows of shelter close to this spot,” said the Indian
-chief. “We had best go there, and wait until the mighty wind has
-fallen.”
-
-All willingly followed White Buffalo to the shelter, which was the under
-side of a hollowed-out cliff, fronted by some heavy brush and a row of
-saplings. Here all set to work to clear out a space for themselves and
-another for a camp-fire, for the wind made the air seem much colder.
-
-Several of the men were taking it easy on some boughs they had cut,
-while the others were huddled around the camp-fire, warming up, and
-preparing something to eat, when the wind arose with greater violence
-than ever. It was a winter “fall,” as it is called in that territory and
-it whistled and shrieked with a fury that caused more than one in the
-party to spring to his feet in alarm.
-
-“By gum! This aint no June zephyr!” declared Barringford, as he gazed
-from the shelter with an anxious look on his bronzed face. “It’s a
-reg’lar fall, thet’s wot it is!”
-
-“High wind, truly,” put in White Buffalo. “Great Spirit knock down many
-trees that are proud.”
-
-The Indian chief had scarcely spoken when there came another whirl,
-which caused the camp-fire to fly in several directions. Then, before
-anybody could run away, there followed a crash on top of the cliff and
-then one in front of it.
-
-“The trees are coming down!” yelled Dave.
-
-“We must git out—we’ll be buried under the cliff!” came from
-Barringford.
-
-As both spoke they tried to leave their dangerous quarters. But the
-movement came too late. With a thud the tree that had stood above them
-came down in front of the opening, and an instant later another tree
-before the cliff landed on top of the first.
-
-A huge branch caught both Dave and Barringford and hurled them flat.
-Then came another crash, and Dave found himself buried under small
-stones and dirt, and for the moment he felt as if the end of the world
-had come.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVII
-
- THE ATTACK OF THE FRENCH
-
-
-“DAVE! are ye alive?”
-
-“I—I—reckon so, Sam—bu—but I am not sure!”
-
-“We must git out o’ here, or we’ll run the danger o’ being burnt up!”
-
-Barringford was right; already the scattered camp-fire, aided by the
-high wind, was commencing to set fire to the tree limbs that rested
-under the cliff.
-
-On Dave’s breast was a mass of small stones, dirt, and snow, and it was
-with difficulty that he managed to sit up. Then he discovered that one
-leg was held down tightly by a branch of one of the fallen trees.
-
-“I’m in a regular bear trap,” he panted.
-
-“Both legs, lad?”
-
-“No, only the left.”
-
-“I’ll free ye,” answered the old frontiersman, and set to work
-immediately.
-
-He was still laboring when White Buffalo crawled over the fallen trees
-toward them. Close at hand the flames were springing up, but the Indian
-stamped them out. Then he chopped away at the limb, and soon Dave was
-released.
-
-“Are the others safe?” asked the young soldier. “I had an idea we would
-all be killed.”
-
-All were out of the wreckage but one Indian and Heppy the messenger.
-These two had been lying under a large rock, which had loosened, and it
-was at first supposed that both were dead, but then came a faint cry for
-help.
-
-“They are in a hollow tree under the rock,” said Grassbrook.
-
-Such proved to be the case, and then arose the question of how the
-unhappy pair might be released.
-
-“We must put out all the fire first,” said Barringford, and this was
-done, the flames being fought with flat sticks and with chunks of snow
-and dirt.
-
-As soon as the last of the fires were extinguished, the large rock
-resting over the hollow was examined. There was an opening to the space
-below, so the prisoners beneath did not suffer from the want of air.
-
-“We are both all right,” announced Heppy. “But we want to get out.”
-
-“We must pry the rock off the hollow,” said Barringford.
-
-Two long and heavy poles were cut for that purpose, and despite the wind
-and the cold, the whole party set to work to move the big rock from its
-resting place. The poles were placed under other rocks, acting as
-fulcrums, and all of those who could “get in line” were pressed into
-service.
-
-“Hurrah! it is moving!” cried Dave.
-
-He was right, and after straining for a minute more the huge rock rolled
-over and went crashing into another hollow below.
-
-When Heppy and the Indian came out of the hole it was found they were
-somewhat bruised, but otherwise all right.
-
-The wind still blew strongly, but the fury of the blast had spent
-itself, and they easily made themselves safe under the fallen trees,
-after looking to it that the giants of the forest were in no danger of
-rolling over and crushing them.
-
-The next day found them again on the journey. They now skirted a valley
-where, in a sheltered spot, they saw a herd of deer. Two of the animals
-were laid low by Barringford and White Buffalo, and these gave them meat
-until the trip came to an end.
-
-It was nearly the last of March when the party came in sight of the St.
-Lawrence, almost opposite to Quebec. An English outpost was not far
-distant, and they marched to this, where they were promptly challenged
-by a sentry, and escorted under guard to the officer in command.
-
-“You have come a long distance, truly,” said the officer, after
-examining the passes they carried. “It is more of a journey than I
-should wish to take in such weather as this.”
-
-“May I ask if you have had any battles with the French since Quebec was
-taken?” asked Dave.
-
-“Not of much account. They tried to rout us out once or twice, but we
-beat them off easily. There is, however, a rumor that they intend to
-descend upon us in force early this spring, so if you remain here a
-while you may see more fighting.”
-
-The ice on the river was now breaking up, and Dave and the others, after
-bidding a temporary farewell to White Buffalo and his followers, crossed
-the stream in a bateau which the English officer loaned them. They were
-soon on the opposite shore, and half an hour later found them in Quebec,
-and on the way to General Murray’s local headquarters.
-
-Dave and Barringford had a good hour to wait before they could see the
-English commander, for General Murray had just received additional news
-concerning the expected attack by the French.
-
-“Who are you and what do you wish?” demanded the general, tersely, as
-they came in.
-
-Dave speedily introduced himself and Barringford, and handed the
-commander the letter he had brought from Fort Oswego, which Murray
-glanced over hastily.
-
-“You are a cousin to Henry Morris, eh?” he said slowly.
-
-“Yes, sir. May I ask have you—is he—he—still in prison?”
-
-“Why shouldn’t he be in prison?” questioned the general keenly.
-
-“I thought perhaps that you—you had punished him. They told me, sir,
-that you had issued an order——” Dave tried to go on, but could not. “Oh,
-sir,” he burst out, “he is not guilty! I am sure he is no thief!”
-
-“Were you afraid I had put that order of mine into execution against
-him?” questioned General Murray, and now his tone was kindlier.
-
-“I was, sir! That is why I came here—to save him if I can! He is such a
-good fellow—he wouldn’t steal from anybody.”
-
-“That’s the truth, general,” put in Barringford. “I’ve known him from a
-babby, an’ he’s as honest as they grow ’em. Thar must be some mistake
-somewhar. Can’t Henry explain himself?”
-
-“He has not tried,” answered General Murray dryly.
-
-“Hasn’t tried?” ejaculated Dave. “Why, what——”
-
-“He escaped from prison and left Quebec some time ago.”
-
-“Is it possible!” came from Dave, his face full of conflicting emotions.
-
-“Do you mean to say the boy up an’ run away?” came from Barringford.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-Both Dave and the old frontiersman shook their heads at this. The news
-was so unexpected it stunned them.
-
-“I am half inclined to believe that he was not guilty,” went on General
-Murray. “I have learned that one of the fellows mixed up in the affair,
-a soldier named Prent, has a bad reputation, and one of Prent’s friends,
-Harkness, is a man who once served time in a Scotch prison. More than
-this, I received a letter from some party unknown, which would tend to
-prove that Henry Morris was the victim of circumstances or a plot.” And
-here the general drew out the letter already given in full in a former
-chapter.
-
-“And nothing has been seen or heard of Henry since he ran away from
-here?” asked Dave.
-
-“Nothing. How he got out of Quebec is unknown, and it is barely possible
-that he may be in hiding here, although I do not think so. He was
-foolish to run away.”
-
-“But wouldn’t you run away if you were afraid of being hanged?” asked
-Dave quickly.
-
-At this a faint smile crossed General Murray’s face. He was still a
-young man, and he could understand Dave’s feelings fully.
-
-“It would be better to stay and face a trial—especially if innocent,” he
-said evasively; and after a few words more they were excused.
-
-“I don’t know whether to be glad or sorry,” remarked Dave, as he and
-Barringford walked down the street. “What do you say, Sam?”
-
-“I’d rather see Henry run than be hanged,” was the answer. “But it gits
-me whar he went, especially in the freezin’ cold weather. I hope he
-didn’t git lost in the snow and froze to death.”
-
-Both Dave and Barringford soon found that Quebec was in a state of
-suppressed excitement. Alarms had been frequent, and now General Murray
-felt certain that an attack by the French would not be long delayed.
-
-In this the young commander was correct. The French leader, Lévis, angry
-to think that Vaudreuil, the Governor-General, would not march on the
-city immediately after the English took possession, chafed all winter
-with his troops to do the enemy battle.
-
-But the Governor-General was cautious. He knew that General Amherst, at
-Crown Point, only wanted a chance to fall upon Montreal, and so it was
-at Montreal that the French army gathered, and here the majority of them
-remained until early in April.
-
-Presently came in reports that the English had lost many men by
-desertion and through sickness, and that Amherst at Crown Point could
-not yet think of moving, and Vaudreuil at length consented to listen to
-Lévis.
-
-“We shall never have a better opportunity than now,” said General Lévis.
-“Murray is at present cut off from all outside supplies. If we wait
-until summer comes he will obtain re-enforcements from England, Boston,
-or New York, and then we will have a task that may be beyond us.”
-
-Lévis had his way, and at once the sleepy town of Montreal awoke to
-life. The colonists who had been allowed to go home on furlough were
-recalled, drills were had daily, and large quantities of army stores
-were collected. Some troops demurred at what was required of them, but
-Vaudreuil was firm, and told them that they must either fight or suffer
-death.
-
-It was decided to descend upon Quebec by way of the river, and for this
-purpose two frigates, two sloops-of-war, and a perfect swarm of bateaux
-and other small craft were pressed into service. The army numbered about
-six thousand men, and was, further down the St. Lawrence, increased to
-over eight thousand.
-
-Some distance above Quebec is the small stream of Cap-Rouge, which flows
-into the St. Lawrence, and just beyond this is the settlement of St.
-Augustin. Amid much difficulty, for the river was still full of floating
-ice, the army, half perished with the cold, landed at St. Augustin,
-built a temporary bridge over the Cap-Rouge, and marched forward on the
-English outpost at Old Lorette.
-
-It is likely that the outpost was taken somewhat by surprise, and after
-a lively skirmish the English garrison fell back to St. Foy, where
-active preparations were made to combat the French as soon as they
-should appear.
-
-Had nature permitted it, it is possible that St. Foy would have fallen
-as quickly as did Old Lorette, for the marching enemy was strong in
-numbers. But as General Lévis advanced, through a long stretch of
-dangerous marshland, a heavy thunderstorm came on, and the rain
-descended in torrents. To this difficulty was added the darkness at
-night, and foot soldiers and troopers floundered about, scarcely knowing
-where they were going.
-
-The delay had aided the English, and when, the next morning, the French
-appeared in front of St. Foy, they found the village fortified with
-cannon. There was an assault, and the French were driven back, and then
-Lévis, not knowing how few English soldiers were really intrenched
-before him, determined to wait until night before meeting the English
-again.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVIII
-
- IN THE RANKS ONCE MORE
-
-
-DAVE and Barringford had found quarters with some rangers down near the
-river front, and here the two remained day after day, each wondering
-what they had best do next.
-
-“I don’t feel much like returning to Oswego,” said the young soldier. “I
-want to hear something from Henry before I do that.”
-
-“That’s jest my way o’ looking at it, Dave,” answered the old
-frontiersman. “But it don’t seem like we was to hear a word, does it?”
-
-“I can’t imagine where Henry went to, Sam. If he left Quebec he would be
-almost certain to fall into the hands of the French or their murderous
-Indian allies.”
-
-Several of the rangers had work to do along the river front, and this
-lasted until late one Saturday night. Dave and Barringford had been
-helping the men at their task, but when it was finished the young
-soldier did not feel in the humor to retire, and he and Barringford sat
-in a little watch-house, the frontiersman smoking and both talking over
-the past, until it was well after midnight.
-
-Down the dark stream floated huge cakes of ice and masses of driftwood,
-for the day had been rather warm and had freed much that had before been
-ice-bound. As the two gazed out at this they were suddenly aroused by a
-faint cry for help.
-
-“What’s that?” asked Dave.
-
-“Somebuddy callin’,” answered Barringford, peering forth on the river.
-
-The cry was repeated, in a French voice, and then, at a great distance
-from shore, they made out the form of a man stretched flat on a big mass
-of drifting ice.
-
-“Some soldier!” ejaculated Dave. “More than likely he is half dead from
-the cold.”
-
-“If we had a boat we might save him,” said Barringford.
-
-Both rushed around to see if a boat was handy, and their actions aroused
-a number of others near the watch-house.
-
-In the meantime the mass of ice had drifted further down the St.
-Lawrence, to where the frigate _Racehorse_ lay in her dock. The watch on
-the deck of the frigate also heard the sufferer and saw him put up an
-arm pleadingly.
-
-“A castaway, sir,” said the sailor, running to Captain Macartney.
-
-“Where?” demanded the master of the _Racehorse_.
-
-“On a cake of ice, sir. He is about frozen.”
-
-Captain Macartney wasted no time in ordering a small boat to the rescue,
-and, running along the shore, Dave and Barringford saw the man brought
-in and taken aboard of the frigate.
-
-The man who was rescued proved to be a French cannoneer. At first he
-could not speak, but after being warmed up he let out the information
-that, while trying to land at Cap-Rouge with a number of others, the
-boat had been upset. He was closely questioned, and the news was
-obtained that General Lévis was marching upon Quebec with all possible
-speed, with a view to catching Murray unawares.
-
-“Our commander must know of this at once,” said the master of the
-_Racehorse_, and he had some of his sailors carry the rescued Frenchman
-on a litter to General Murray’s headquarters at three o’clock Sunday
-morning.
-
-Soon the drums and bugles were sounding, and Dave and Barringford, who
-had retired to sleep after seeing the Frenchman rescued, leaped up with
-the other soldiers. “The French are marching on Quebec!” was the cry.
-“They have already attacked the outposts at Lorette!”
-
-By daybreak Murray was on the move, with about a thousand men and
-several pieces of cannon. Most of the field-pieces had to be pulled by
-the soldiers themselves, and when Dave and Barringford asked for
-permission to join the outgoing army, a captain of artillery immediately
-pressed them into service.
-
-“Ye can’t go as soldiers,” he said, with a grin. “But come on as horses,
-and welcome.”
-
-“I’m not afraid to do it,” responded Dave quickly, and caught hold of
-the long rope, and seeing this Barringford did the same.
-
-A nasty, cold rain was falling, and though sixteen men were dragging at
-the rope of each piece of artillery, it was all they could do to move
-the cannon through the mud and slush. Sometimes some of the soldiers
-would drop out and others would take their places, but Dave and
-Barringford stuck to their posts.
-
-It was not long before St. Foy was reached. The garrison was being hotly
-pressed by the French when General Murray’s artillery opened a fire on
-the enemy, driving them back with considerable loss.
-
-“Make ’em run!” was the English cry, and soon the foot soldiers were
-charging straight past the town. Dave and Barringford were in this
-charge, and for ten minutes were exposed to a raking fire from two
-sides. Neither was struck, although Barringford had the sleeve of his
-coat torn by a bullet.
-
-But Murray knew that the French outnumbered him, and that it would be
-foolish just then to try to hold St. Foy. His object was to offer
-protection to the various garrisons falling back on the city, and in
-this he was successful. Soon St. Foy was abandoned, and the church,
-containing a large amount of military stores, blown up.
-
-The fight had been a hard one, and when the men got back to Quebec, some
-of them were half perished with the wet and cold. Dave himself was in a
-shiver, and when a big bonfire was lit in a public square he got as
-close to it as possible to dry and warm himself.
-
-Although he had fallen back on Quebec, General Murray did not intend to
-remain there. He felt that the walls of the city were in no condition to
-withstand a bombardment at the hands of Lévis, and that to raise
-earthworks outside would be an almost impossible task, owing to the
-half-frozen condition of the ground.
-
-“If we remain here we shall have to stand a long siege,” said he to his
-fellow-officers. “Lévis is exhausted by his forced marches. Let us fall
-upon him without delay.”
-
-Officers and soldiers were willing to meet the French, and some even
-left the hospital that they might take part in the coming contest. All
-was bustle and excitement, and soon Murray had around him his whole
-force of about three thousand soldiers.
-
-The march forward was as tiresome as the one to St. Foy had been. Five
-hundred men dragged twenty-four pieces of artillery and the tumbrils
-containing the ammunition. In spots the cannon and carts sank down
-hub-deep, and had to be pried out with logs and poles. More than one
-soldier fell into a hole up to his waist and had to be dragged out to
-save him from being frozen to death.
-
-“It’s no fun, that is sure,” said Dave, as he puffed for breath. He had
-hold of the rope attached to a cannon.
-
-“We long ago made up our minds thet war wasn’t fun, Dave,” answered
-Barringford, who was just in front of him, and also on the rope.
-
-Besides the grenadiers and artillery there were with Murray a company of
-rangers under Hazen and another company of volunteers under MacDonald.
-The rangers and volunteers were on the left flank, and with these went
-Dave and his old friend when the time came for battle.
-
-The English army had reached the ground occupied by Montcalm when the
-French general was shot down, and here they came to a temporary halt. In
-the meantime General Lévis was moving from St. Foy to a ridge of ground
-known as Sillery Wood. He had not yet had time to place his whole army
-in position.
-
-“Now is the time to strike,” said General Murray, and he ordered another
-advance.
-
-In a moment more the cannon spoke up, followed by the continued rattle
-of musketry. The onslaught was a fierce one, and in certain quarters the
-French were seen to give way. The smoke of battle was thick, and cannon
-ball and bullet often sent the mud and slush flying in all directions.
-
-“The French are retreating!” was the cry a little later, and again the
-English troops pressed forward. But this surmise was incorrect. The
-enemy were merely taking a new position, and soon the English found
-themselves at a disadvantage, having given up a stretch of high ground
-for one which was low and uncertain.
-
-The left flank of the army had been brought up close to the edge of a
-wood, and soon the French began to pour into the ranks a deadly fire
-that laid many a soldier low. Not far away were two block-houses, and
-these were filled with Canadian sharpshooters, who began to pick off the
-officers one after another.
-
-“We must take the block-houses,” was the order received, and the
-volunteers rushed at one stronghold, while the rangers rushed at the
-other.
-
-The din of battle was now terrific, and for a few moments Dave could
-scarcely hear when spoken to, or when a command was given. Bullets were
-flying in all directions, and he was struck twice, once in the fleshy
-part of the arm, and once in the little finger of his left hand.
-Barringford was also hit in the shoulder, but kept on fighting,
-regardless of the loss of blood.
-
-“Up and at them!” was the constant cry. “Up and at them!” And then the
-volunteers made straight for one of the block-houses, and in a few
-minutes the enemy were retreating with all possible speed.
-
-But the block-house could not be held, for the French were now moving on
-the rangers and volunteers in a larger number than before. The white
-uniforms covered the edge of the wood, and in a minute the command to
-which Dave and Barringford had attached themselves was almost
-surrounded.
-
-“We can’t hold this nohow,” came from Barringford, who was re-loading
-his smoking musket. “Them Frenchm——”
-
-“Down!” cried Dave, and shoved the old frontiersman backward. Then came
-a report from behind the block-house, and Barringford pitched over on
-his side and lay as one dead.
-
-Dave’s musket was up in an instant, and taking careful aim he fired. He
-hit the man who had brought Barringford low, and the Frenchman went back
-with a ball through his breast.
-
-“We must get out of here!” was the cry a few minutes later, and the
-retreat was sounded.
-
-Dave bent over Barringford and found the frontiersman still breathing.
-He was shot in the head, just above the right ear, and covered with
-blood.
-
-“Oh, if he only lives!” thought the young soldier. The idea of losing
-his old friend was too horrible to contemplate. Slinging his musket over
-his shoulder, he raised Barringford in his arms and gazed around
-helplessly.
-
-“I’ll help ye, boy!” cried a ranger, who was running past, and he took
-hold of Barringford’s lower limbs, while Dave took him under the arms.
-Thus they ran a hundred yards or more, when two other volunteers came to
-their assistance, and Barringford was carried to the rear, and, later
-on, back to the general hospital.
-
-[Illustration:
-
- Dave’s musket was up in an instant.—_Page 268._
-]
-
-But the fighting was not yet at an end, and it continued for half an
-hour longer, the English doing their best to drive Lévis from the strong
-position he now occupied. But this was impossible, and at last General
-Murray’s army began to move back to Quebec, keeping the retreat well
-covered.
-
-“The victory is ours!” came the French cry, and they started in pursuit.
-But General Lévis soon saw that the English were not retreating in
-disorder, and so ordered his soldiers to hold the ground they had gained
-and go no further.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIX
-
- DARK DAYS
-
-
-THE days to follow the tattle just described were gloomy enough, both
-for Dave and for the little army now assembled at Quebec.
-
-All told, General Murray had lost, in killed, wounded and missing, about
-a thousand men, or one-third of his force, while the loss to the enemy
-was estimated at about the same. In addition, the English had lost some
-cannon and also some of their ammunition and muskets. When the army got
-back to Quebec it was thoroughly exhausted, and the men were hardly fit
-for work of any kind. Confusion reined supreme, and had Murray permitted
-it, there would have been a panic and perhaps the place would have been
-abandoned.
-
-“The jig is up,” said more than one soldier. “We must surrender, or else
-the French will either bombard us or starve us out.”
-
-But General Murray was not so easily daunted, and soon brought a
-semblance of order out of apparent chaos. The wounded were cared for,
-and those able to work were immediately set to the task of fortifying
-Quebec from every available point. Bags were filled with sand and placed
-at the gates, and the cannon were planted so as to command every
-approach. Even the convalescent in the hospital had to do their share by
-making wadding for the cannon. Soldiers who would not obey orders were
-promptly disciplined, and one man who was caught plundering a house was
-promptly hanged as a thief.
-
-This public execution brought to Dave’s mind the fate that hung over
-Henry. Would his cousin come back, and, if so, what would General Murray
-do to him? This thought made Dave shiver.
-
-“He is certainly very stern,” thought the young soldier. “And unless
-Henry can clear himself it will surely go hard with him. But perhaps
-Henry is dead!” And he shook his head sorrowfully.
-
-Dave had gone with Barringford to the general hospital and seen to it
-that the old frontiersman had every attention. At first he was afraid
-Barringford was going to die in a few days, but now the surgeon in
-attendance held out a faint hope of his recovery.
-
-“But he was hard hit,” said the surgeon. “An inch nearer, and the bullet
-would have passed through his brain.”
-
-For days Barringford lay unconscious, knowing nobody and breathing
-heavily. During that time Dave came to see him as often as permitted,
-and had his own wounds dressed. The young soldier had lost the end of
-his little finger, but he counted this as nothing in comparison with his
-other troubles. “I’d rather lose the hand than see Sam go,” was what he
-told himself.
-
-General Lévis lost no time in strengthening his position around Quebec.
-Extra cannon were sent for, and the French commander waited anxiously
-for some news of a French warship which was expected.
-
-“If he gets the help of a fleet we are doomed,” said more than one
-English officer, and a watch was set, to announce the coming of any sail
-up the St. Lawrence. At the same time, the cannon planted on the walls
-of Quebec did all they possibly could to make Lévis keep his distance,
-and prevent him from throwing up the intrenchments he so much desired.
-
-“A ship is in sight!” was the cry that was raised in the city on the
-ninth day of May. “A ship! A ship!”
-
-“What is she?” was the question asked.
-
-This could not, as yet, be answered, and General Murray lost no time in
-making his way to where a good look could be had of the lower St.
-Lawrence. Sure enough, there was a large ship, but without a flag.
-
-“Hoist the colors at Cape Diamond!” ordered the English commander, and
-the flag was raised without delay. In the meantime the warship came
-closer and could be seen to be crowded with men. Would she prove to be a
-friend or an enemy?
-
-Slowly the flag mounted to the masthead, and unfurled to the breeze. It
-was the red cross of St. George.
-
-“’Tis our own ship! Quebec is saved! Huzza! huzza!” was the cry, and
-almost immediately the soldiers went wild with joy, some dancing on the
-ramparts of the city, in full view of the much-chagrined French, who had
-hoped the vessel would prove to be one of their own.
-
-Soon the ship, the _Lowestoffe_, was firing a royal salute, to which the
-city batteries replied with vigor, the gunners making the river and
-rocky cliffs echo and re-echo with their glad tidings. In the city the
-grenadiers marched, sang, and drank toasts, and the gloom of the days
-gone by was dispelled as if by magic.
-
-The ship that had come in brought news of an English fleet which was
-expected to reach Quebec in a few days. In desperation Lévis began an
-immediate attack on the city, but with poor success. Then he assembled
-his own ships of war, but six in number, and waited bravely for the
-coming of the English vessels.
-
-It was the middle of May when the English fleet sailed up the river. The
-battle on the water was of short duration, although the French sailors
-fought desperately against overwhelming odds. Seeing they could not win,
-one vessel threw her guns overboard and sailed away and the others ran
-into the mud flats, where their crews set fire to them, and escaped by
-wading and in small boats.
-
-“The day is ours; Lévis cannot stand this defeat on the water,” said
-General Murray, and he was right. The loss of the warships carried
-consternation into the camp of the French, and that very night they
-began to retreat, the English sending shot and shell after them to
-hasten their departure. In their hurry they left many cannon, muskets,
-and army stores behind them.
-
-“That was a victory worth the winning,” said Dave, as he marched out,
-several days later, to help bring in some of the abandoned army stores.
-“A few more like that and I reckon the French will leave Quebec alone.”
-
-“Well, we aint got so all-fired much to crow about,” answered one of the
-rangers who was working near. “Things looked mighty black all around
-afore them ships hove in sight.”
-
-“What do you suppose the French commander will do next?” asked Dave, for
-he knew that the ranger, although not a well-spoken man, was a clever
-fellow.
-
-“I don’t see how he kin do anything but fall back on Montreal,” answered
-the ranger. “We’ll blockade the St. Lawrence on him, an’ sooner or later
-the army at Oswego will be a-comin’ this way, and the army from Crown
-Point, an’ he’ll have to look out for himself right sharp.”
-
-A few days after this talk Dave called again upon Barringford. He found
-the old frontiersman conscious, but somewhat out of his head, the effect
-of the bullet wound. Barringford did not know him at first.
-
-“Seems to me I know ye,” he said slowly. “But it’s beyond me—a long way
-off. Air ye Henry, or Dave, or thet Jameson boy?”
-
-“I’m Dave, Sam. Don’t you know me?”
-
-“Dave, eh?” The sufferer took the hand held out to him. “All right,
-Dave, ef it’s you. But why did ye shoot me in the head? I thought better
-o’ you than thet, yes, I did!”
-
-“I didn’t shoot you, Sam; it was a Frenchman did that, and I laid the
-Frenchman low for it.”
-
-“Did ye? Queer, I should think you shot me.” Barringford tried to
-collect his thoughts, but failed. “Mighty bad place this,” he went on.
-“Folks shoving me all day an’ all night, an’ tryin’ to drive wooden pins
-into my head.” And then he sank back and dozed off.
-
-“Will he remain this way?” asked Dave of the surgeon, his heart fairly
-aching for his old friend.
-
-The surgeon shrugged his shoulders. “Let us hope not, my lad.”
-
-“But they do sometimes, is that what you mean?” questioned the young
-soldier quickly.
-
-“I am sorry to say that is true. You see, the bullet grazed the brain.
-If he recovers it will be very slowly.”
-
-“Can I do anything for him?”
-
-“No, we are doing all that can be done.”
-
-“This is not a very nice place.”
-
-“As soon as the weather moderates we will transfer him to a hospital on
-the Island of Orleans. There the accommodations will be much improved,
-and I will see to it personally that he has every attention.”
-
-“If you will do that, sir, I shall be very thankful. He is one of my
-best and closest friends. I do not want to leave him unless I am certain
-he is in the best of hands.”
-
-“Leave him? Do you mean you are going away?”
-
-“I belong to the army at Fort Oswego, and my furlough is running out, so
-I must get back, if I possibly can,” answered Dave.
-
-What he said was true. He had already remained at Quebec longer than
-intended. The very next day found him going back to Fort Oswego, in
-company with eight rangers and an English officer. The officer belonged
-to General Amherst’s staff, and from him Dave learned, later on, that
-Amherst himself was going to take charge of the expedition to move
-against Lévis at Montreal, by way of Lake Ontario and the rapids of the
-upper St. Lawrence.
-
-The particulars of the trip back to Fort Oswego need not be given here,
-for nothing out of the ordinary occurred during the journey, which,
-because of one delay and another, lasted over two weeks. While still
-eight miles from the fort the little expedition was joined by forty
-Indians who were, much to Dave’s astonishment, under the leadership of
-White Buffalo.
-
-“Why, White Buffalo, I thought your braves had deserted you!” cried the
-young soldier, after the first greeting was over.
-
-“The old braves of my tribe have come back to their reason,” answered
-the Indian chief with a smiling face. “They have learned that the French
-are their enemies, and gave their word only to break it. Henceforth they
-will fight under White Buffalo and Sir William Johnson to the end.”
-
-“That is certainly good news,” said Dave. “I suppose you are going to
-rejoin Sir William at Fort Oswego.”
-
-“Yes, and we bring with us an old Indian who knows the swift waters of
-the St. Lawrence, if the great Sir William sees best to move upon the
-enemy by that course.”
-
-“Most likely he will move down the St. Lawrence, White Buffalo. But I
-have heard the rapids are very swift, and more than one man has lost his
-life trying to shoot them.”
-
-The want of news about Henry and the sad tidings concerning Barringford
-hurt White Buffalo greatly, and he did not hesitate to show his
-feelings.
-
-“’Tis a black cloud hanging over us,” he said. “May the Great Spirit
-roll it away, bringing Henry back to us unharmed, and lifting the Demon
-Spirit from Barringford’s mind.”
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXX
-
- THE RAPIDS OF THE ST. LAWRENCE
-
-
-AUGUST of the year 1760 found General Amherst at Oswego with a force of
-ten thousand men, consisting of royal grenadiers, Colonial militia and
-rangers and volunteers. To this body was also attached over seven
-hundred Indians, under the leadership of Sir William Johnson.
-
-In the meantime the troops at Crown Point had been left under the
-command of General Haviland. They were ordered to move forward without
-delay, and Haviland did so, his force numbering a little over three
-thousand soldiers of all sorts, including the now celebrated Roger’s
-Rangers. The first point of attack was Isle-aux-Noix, fortified by the
-French under Bougainville. Here the English were victorious, and then
-the enemy were followed to St. John and Chambly, and by the activity of
-the rangers were compelled to give way once more, this time seeking the
-protection of the St. Lawrence. Haviland now awaited the coming of
-Amherst, and at the same time communicated with General Murray at
-Quebec, with a view to a threefold attack on Montreal.
-
-General Amherst lost no time in getting his army afloat. It mustered
-several ships, and a bewildering number of bateaux and rowboats, while
-the Indians moved down the lake in their canoes. The larger boats
-carried many cannon and a great quantity of ammunition, and it was felt
-by all that Amherst’s advance would surely be one to victory.
-
-During the days spent in Oswego getting ready for this trip, a slight
-ray of hope had come to Dave. This was the news that at Montreal were a
-number of English prisoners, captured on the battlefield, or while at
-work in the vicinity of Quebec.
-
-“Perhaps Henry was captured,” he thought. “And if he was he may be in a
-Montreal prison at this minute.”
-
-Dave had returned to his old command, and his fellow soldiers did all
-they could to comfort him. All knew Henry and Barringford well, and many
-were the words of sympathy poured into the young soldier’s ears. Nobody
-believed that Henry was a thief, yet none could tell what General Murray
-would do if the missing one was found.
-
-“One thing is certain, Morris,” said one old soldier. “Henry’s past
-record is in his favor. We can all swear that he was honest while he was
-with us.”
-
-While the army was floating down the lake the weather proved fair, and
-La Galette was reached without mishap. Here a French brig named the
-_Ottawa_ was sighted. She began firing on the army transports while they
-were yet at a distance.
-
-“This will not do,” said General Amherst, and had several of his
-gunboats attack the brig. The fight was sharp, but likewise short, and
-soon the French ship struck her colors. A few of the crew escaped to the
-shore, but the others were made prisoners.
-
-The rapids of the St. Lawrence were now close at hand, and General
-Amherst was considering the problem of how to get his expedition through
-in safety, when a new peril presented itself.
-
-On an island in the river, just above the rapids, was Fort Lévis, well
-fortified, and now under the command of Captain Pouchot, he who had
-commanded at Fort Niagara the year previous. Pouchot was awaiting
-anxiously for a chance to “even up” his defeat at Niagara, and no sooner
-did the leading boats of Amherst’s fleet appear than he opened a heavy
-fire on them.
-
-“So this is the game,” said General Amherst. “Well, I think I can wait
-long enough to put you out of the fight.”
-
-He at once landed a portion of his army and some cannon on the river
-bank, and on some nearby islands, and began that very day to cannonade
-Fort Lévis with vigor.
-
-“What a noise!” said Dave, and he was right; the din was terrific, for
-the French replied with vigor. The fort was composed principally of logs
-and dirt, which the cannon balls sent flying in all directions. The
-soldiers had but little to do, and Dave sat in the top of a tall tree
-watching proceedings.
-
-The bombardment of the fort continued for three days, when the
-stronghold was more than half battered to pieces. Pouchot, seeing he
-could not hold out, at last surrendered, and he and his brave men became
-prisoners.
-
-The Indians under General Johnson had waited patiently for the surrender
-of the French, and when they saw the flag go down many of them rushed
-for their canoes, their intention being to visit the fort, and kill and
-scalp Pouchot and those around him. But Sir William Johnson would not
-allow this.
-
-“You must stay back; there will be no scalping here,” he said.
-
-“No scalping!” cried a hundred voices at once. “We must have scalps or
-we will not fight,” said others; and thereupon more than half of the
-Indians withdrew from the expedition in disgust.
-
-Dave was glad to see that White Buffalo had not taken part in the
-attempted rush on the French after the surrender. But when he spoke of
-it to the chief the Indian hardly knew how to answer.
-
-“White Buffalo cannot understand,” he said at last. “Ten of his braves
-have left. The French are our bitter enemies—then why not kill and scalp
-them? The great Sir William must know what is best—but the poor Indian
-cannot understand.”
-
-“It isn’t Christian-like, that’s why, White Buffalo. After an enemy
-gives in we ought to treat him fairly and squarely.”
-
-“The French would let their Indians kill and scalp you, David.”
-
-“Perhaps; but two wrongs don’t make a right,” answered the young
-soldier. “War is war, but we needn’t make it any worse than is
-necessary.”
-
-With the fall of Fort Lévis, the army under Amherst moved on again down
-the St. Lawrence. Soon the rapids of the Galops, the Plat, the Long
-Saut, and the Côteau du Lac came into view, followed by the Cedars, the
-Buisson, and the Cascades.
-
-“That water is running mighty fast,” said Dave to the others as he
-watched the rolling river, glistening brightly in the sunshine. “Unless
-I am mistaken, the current is powerful.”
-
-“You are not mistaken,” replied an old ranger, who sat near the youth.
-“These rapids are almost as bad as the rapids of the Niagara. I tried to
-go through ’em once, six years ago, and I know. There were four of us in
-the canoe, which upset, and one of the party was drowned while the other
-three were almost dead before we got back to shore.”
-
-“Well, the French and Indian pilots ought to know how to direct the
-boats,” put in another soldier. “General Amherst has several of the best
-of them.”
-
-On and on swept the long line of boats, stretching out for a distance of
-over two miles. The progress was growing faster and faster as the fierce
-current just above the worst of the rapids caught hold of one boat after
-another.
-
-The craft in which Dave was seated was a long, broad, flat-bottomed
-affair, containing twelve men, an under-officer, and a small stock of
-ammunition. Two men were at the sweeps, or oars, following the
-directions of the officer, who stood in the bow, directing them to the
-right or the left as occasion required.
-
-“There is surely going to be trouble!” whispered Dave, when a shrill cry
-came from ahead. Looking in that direction they saw a boat had hit on
-the rocks, and that half of the occupants were struggling in the water,
-which boiled and foamed all around them.
-
-“To the right! To the right!” yelled the officer in the bow. “Be quick,
-or we’ll run them down, and smash our own boat!”
-
-“Can’t we help ’em, leftenant?” queried one of the soldiers.
-
-Before an answer could be given, the boat had swerved to the right and
-was sliding past the hidden rocks. One soldier in the water made a
-frantic clutch for the passing craft, and caught hold of a but of
-tarpaulin which covered the ammunition.
-
-“Hold tight, I’ll pull you in!” sang out Dave, and with the assistance
-of another soldier he pulled the suffering one on board of the boat.
-Then the craft swept onward toward another soldier, and he was likewise
-assisted. But the rest had to be left behind, to shift for themselves.
-All but two were picked up by other boats in the rear. Of the two one
-managed to reach shore, and became a prisoner of the French, and the
-other was never seen or heard of again.
-
-It was now seen that more than one boat in front and to the rear were in
-difficulty, and ever and anon a sickening crash could be heard above the
-roaring of the rapids. The nerves of all the soldiers were strained to
-the utmost, and many sat rigid, fearing that the next moment would be
-their last.
-
-“We should have portaged our boats around the rapids,” growled one old
-hunter. “I’d ruther walk fifty miles than ride one in sech water as
-this,” and more than one hearer agreed with him.
-
-Some dangerous rapids had been passed, but one still more dangerous was
-ahead. The lieutenant had been warned of this, and was watching closely.
-
-“To the left! To the left!” he sang out suddenly. “To the left! Swing
-her over!”
-
-“She won’t swing!” came stubbornly from one of the men at the sweeps.
-“The current’s stronger nor a mill-race.”
-
-“We must bring her over,” said the officer. “Now then, pull for all you
-are worth. We—ha!”
-
-The last cry was echoed by half a dozen in the boat, and several sprang
-to their feet regardless of the first order given to them, to sit still.
-A boat ahead of them had bumped into another craft, and both had dashed
-headlong on a hidden rock. Splintered wood, soldiers, army stores, and
-foaming water seemed hopelessly mixed, and from out of the mass came
-shrieks of pain and piteous calls for help.
-
-“To the left!” yelled the lieutenant once more, but the cry did no good.
-The boat swept onward with increased speed, directly into the midst of
-the wreckage. A shock and a crash followed, and the next instant Dave
-found himself in the water, surrounded by a score of other soldiers, all
-fighting madly to save themselves from drowning.
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXI
-
- THE FALL OF MONTREAL
-
-
-IN his career as a soldier Dave had been in many positions of peril, yet
-scarcely one had been as dire as that which now confronted him.
-
-The shock came so quickly that he hardly realized what was happening
-before he was under water, and somebody seemed to be doing his best to
-stand on the young soldier’s shoulders.
-
-Flinging the feet above to one side, Dave tried to reach the surface of
-the river. In doing this he slid past two more soldiers, both of whom
-clutched at him, one catching him by the coat, and the other by the
-neck.
-
-To be held by the coat was of small importance in comparison to being
-deprived of one’s wind, and Dave lost no time in fighting off the fellow
-who had him by the neck. The hold was a strong one, and the youth feared
-he would be choked unless he broke it without delay.
-
-There was a wild floundering on all sides, and in the mêlée somebody
-above kicked out sharply with his heavy boots. One boot struck the man
-who held Dave by the throat, and the grip was broken just when the youth
-was about to give up in despair. Then the young soldier felt his coat
-also freed, and he came up with a rush, to get a badly needed breath of
-air.
-
-The majority of the soldiers were struggling madly to hold fast to the
-bits of wreckage floating around. Yells and groans rent the air, with an
-occasional prayer for assistance. Some had already gone down to their
-death, and others were fast losing what little strength was left to
-them.
-
-“It’s no use trying to get hold of a board, or anything,” thought Dave.
-“They are all fighting like so many cats and dogs. I’ll save my
-strength, and strike out for shore.”
-
-But striking out with his clothing on was by no means easy, and Dave had
-hardly covered a hundred feet when he found himself well-nigh exhausted.
-He tried to pull off his coat, but as he was doing this another boat
-hove into sight, coming straight for him.
-
-“Hi! don’t run me down!” he screamed, and then, as the boat swerved to
-one side, he made a clutch at one of the oars. Willing hands were
-out-stretched to him, and in a moment more he was on board, where he
-sank to the bottom, panting for breath. Two others were picked up in
-similar fashion, and then the boat swept on to its destination.
-
-The shooting of the St. Lawrence rapids by the army under General
-Amherst was never forgotten by those who participated in it. During that
-reckless ride over sixty boats were either totally wrecked or greatly
-damaged, and more than eighty soldiers lost their lives through
-drowning. As one boat after another shot through the swirling waters the
-French gathered on the upper bank of the river, fully expecting to see
-every one of their enemy go down to destruction.
-
-The rapids passed, the boats, or what was left of them, sailed down Lake
-St. Louis, and landed at Isle Perrot, at a point about twenty miles
-above Montreal. Here many of the half-drowned ones were cared for, and
-some of the boats were temporarily repaired.
-
-“We are well out of that,” said Dave, when on land once more. “I shall
-never attempt to shoot those rapids again;” and he never did.
-
-It had taken three weeks to reach Isle Perrot, and now word came in by
-Indian messengers that General Murray was also advancing on Montreal
-from the northeastward, and that General Haviland was ready to strike
-whenever required.
-
-“We now have the French as in a vise,” said General Amherst. “They
-cannot get away from us.” The next day, early in the morning, the army
-left Isle Perrot again, and landed on the north bank of the river at La
-Chine. Here there was some slight show of opposition, but soon the
-French outposts, and also a number of the inhabitants of La Chine, fled
-towards Montreal, leaving the English army to land its guns and stores
-at its leisure.
-
-“On to Montreal!” was now the cry on all sides, and the spirits of the
-soldiers revived wonderfully, for all felt that a deathblow was soon to
-be struck to the war which had now lasted for five long years.
-
-It was a beautiful day in early September, and had Dave not been
-troubled by thoughts of Henry and Barringford, he would have enjoyed the
-march along the river bank. A regimental band played the liveliest of
-military airs, and when the band did not play a Colonial drummer and a
-fifer kept the Royal Americans in step.
-
-Yet it must be confessed that the soldiers were a motley collection.
-Even the showy uniforms of the grenadiers, and the Royal Artillery, were
-sadly in need of repairs, while the so-called uniforms of the Royal
-Americans, never very good, and of a dozen different designs, were
-practically in tatters. Dave’s uniform confessed to half a dozen rents,
-and twice as many patches, and his gun, a flint-lock dating back to the
-war in Scotland, was a clumsy affair that looked as if it was in danger
-of exploding every time he discharged it.
-
-The next day found Amherst’s army encamped almost under the walls of
-Montreal, to which city the French had flocked from all directions,
-pleading for protection at the hands of Governor-General Vaudreuil. As
-Amherst drew near from one direction, Murray and his army came up from
-the other, while Haviland encamped on the south shore of the St.
-Lawrence, immediately in front of Montreal.
-
-The city was now in a state of siege, and the French well knew that if
-they opened fire on the English the enemy would retaliate by bombarding
-houses, public buildings, and churches, with a great loss of life and
-property. Many of the Canadians had gone home to their farms, and some
-of the French regulars had also deserted, so that the army in the city
-did not number over twenty-five hundred men.
-
-“We cannot fight them,” said Vaudreuil. “They have not less than
-seventeen thousand soldiers, and hundreds of cannon, and large
-quantities of ammunition. If we fight, the city will be laid low from
-end to end; and men, women, and children ruthlessly slaughtered.”
-
-Lévis, a born fighter, demurred at first, but soon saw the wisdom of the
-advice; and a council of war was held. It was a stormy scene, and it
-took many hours to draw up a form of capitulation. The French officers
-wished to march out of Montreal with the honors of war, and wished many
-other things; and these were all put into the paper which was sent to
-General Amherst the next morning.
-
-“I cannot grant this form of capitulation,” said Amherst, on looking the
-paper over. “I will grant some conditions, but not others. The whole
-force must lay down its arms, and not serve again during the present
-war.”
-
-When this answer was brought back, Vaudreuil merely shrugged his
-shoulders, but Lévis went into a rage, and vowed he would never submit.
-
-“I will myself send a note to General Amherst to show him that he is
-asking too much,” said Lévis, and sent the note without delay. In return
-Amherst stated that he was fully resolved to make the army lay down its
-arms. He was horrified over the way the French Indians had been allowed
-to massacre wounded and helpless English soldiers, and he considered
-that the enemy must be taught a stern lesson in retaliation.
-
-It was a time of wild excitement in Montreal, for the citizens, and
-those who had come into the city for protection, were afraid that the
-English might bombard the place at any moment. When a cannon boomed out
-as a signal, a hundred cries would ring out. Business had come to a
-complete standstill, and many places were boarded and locked up; and in
-some instances goods of value, and money, and jewels, were buried.
-
-For the time being those in the various prisons about the city were
-practically neglected, and in at least three cases the prisoners almost
-starved to death because of this neglect. The keeper of the jail in
-which Henry was confined went off one night, and failed to appear during
-the next day.
-
-“Something is wrong, that’s sure,” said one of the prisoners. Then he
-yelled loudly for water, but nobody came to answer his demand.
-
-Henry was pale and thin, and suffered as much for the want of fresh air
-as for proper food. The jail was a vile place, and the conditions there
-were steadily growing worse. One prisoner had committed suicide, and
-another had gone stark, raving crazy.
-
-“If this keeps on I’ll go crazy myself,” said Henry. “The food is not
-fit for a dog to eat.”
-
-Strange to say, he had not seen or heard of Jean Bevoir since the French
-trader had threatened him through the bars of the prison door. As a
-matter of fact, Bevoir had attempted to have the youth brought before
-the military court as a spy, but the French commander had refused to
-listen to his plea.
-
-“You are too anxious in this, sir,” said the officer sternly. “I think
-you must have a grudge against the young fellow. I have no official
-report against him, and in such a prison he is probably suffering as
-much as he deserves.” And Jean Bevoir sneaked away from headquarters
-feeling very much as if somebody had kicked him.
-
-Truth to tell, the French commander felt that a crisis was at hand, and
-that it would not now do to hang or maltreat any of the English
-prisoners. He even ordered that the prisoners be given better rations,
-but this order, in the case of the jailer at Henry’s jail, was
-disobeyed, the jailer selling the extra rations to the outsiders in the
-town at a handsome profit.
-
-On the night following the disappearance of the jailer, matters reached
-a climax in the prison. There was a fight for some water that still
-remained in a keg in one corner, and this quickly changed to a revolt,
-in which the jail door was broken down. The prisoners ran forth and
-scattered in all directions; and although a French guard soon came on
-the scene and shot down two of the men, the others got away.
-
-With the escaping ones went Henry, almost as reckless as were the
-leaders. For a while he remained with two of the soldiers who had been
-quite friendly, but when the shooting began he ran through a back yard,
-leaped over a stone wall, and made his way along a street that was
-almost deserted. He was now entirely alone, and, coming to an open
-hallway, he slipped into a house. He heard sounds of voices in a lower
-room, and, without stopping to think twice, bounded up the stairs to the
-second floor.
-
-“Perhaps I’m running into a trap, but I’ve got to risk it,” he told
-himself; and after a slight hesitation opened a door near the head of
-the stairs. The room was a bedchamber, and in the center stood a large,
-square, “four-poster” bed, with the top hangings partly drawn. A man lay
-on the bed, tossing uneasily, as if in something of a fever. On a chair
-rested a French uniform, showing that the sleeper was an officer.
-
-[Illustration:
-
- “Stand where you are,” ordered the sick man.—_Page 297._
-]
-
-“It won’t do for me to stay in such hot quarters as these,” thought
-Henry. “I had better get out just as fast as I came in.”
-
-He started back for the hallway, but now came steps on the stairs, and
-the rattle of dishes, followed by some talking. Henry glanced around
-him, saw a closet in a corner of the room, and dove into it. Just as he
-closed the door of the closet he caught a brief glimpse of a woman with
-a tray, followed by a girl of about his own age. Both entered the
-bedchamber, closing the door tightly behind them.
-
-A murmur of voices followed, and Henry surmised that the sleeping man
-had awakened, and that the two women were urging him to partake of the
-food they had brought. The talking was in French, so he understood but
-little.
-
-Presently the girl moved across the bedchamber, and before Henry
-realized what was coming the door of the closet was flung open. As the
-young soldier was exposed to view, the girl gave a scream, and then
-uttered several words in French:
-
-“A man! An English soldier!”
-
-“What is it you say?” demanded the man in the bed, and, turning over, he
-drew a pistol from under his pillow.
-
-“A man—an English soldier,” repeated the girl. “Oh, Louis, what shall we
-do?”
-
-“Stand where you are!” ordered the sick man, and sat up in bed with the
-pistol pointed at Henry’s head.
-
-“Oh, Louis, my son, have a care!” put in the woman. “He may kill you!”
-
-“I am not afraid, mother,” was the answer. “You forget what risks I have
-taken in the past——”
-
-“But you are still weak. The doctor——”
-
-“The doctor doesn’t know me, mother. I am worth a dozen sick men at this
-minute. Please let me deal with him, and both of you stand aside, so
-that the fellow can’t hide himself behind you.”
-
-The girl and the woman were willing enough to do this, and shrank away
-from the closet. Then, struck by a sudden idea, the woman backed herself
-up to the door leading to the hallway.
-
-Feeling himself cornered, Henry threw up his hands, and stepped out of
-the closet.
-
-“Don’t fire,” he said as quietly as he could, although his heart was
-thumping loudly in his breast.
-
-“If you have a pistol throw it on the bed,” said the Frenchman in
-excellent English.
-
-“I am totally unarmed,” was Henry’s ready answer.
-
-“Is it possible! Where did you come from?”
-
-Henry began to explain, when the French officer suddenly interrupted
-him.
-
-“Am I mistaken, or have we met before?” he said.
-
-“I do not remember you,” returned Henry, puzzled at the unexpected
-question.
-
-“Did you come from Quebec?”
-
-“I did.”
-
-“You were on guard duty there?”
-
-“I was.”
-
-“At and near the shop of one Lavelle, a gold and silver smith?”
-
-“Yes, yes! But you—you——” faltered Henry.
-
-At this the French officer gave a chuckle.
-
-“I was there, too,” he said. “It was I who escaped from the cellar that
-night. They tried to catch me, but ha! ha! I was too quick for them. I
-showed them what a French spy can do when he is put to it!”
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXII
-
- FROM WAR TO PEACE—CONCLUSION
-
-
-“IT looks as if we’d have to fight after all, Morris.”
-
-“What makes you think that?” questioned Dave, who had just come in from
-four hours of guard duty.
-
-“I just got an inkling from headquarters,” said the soldier who had
-first spoken. “The Frenchmen don’t want to agree to General Amherst’s
-demands.”
-
-“They will be foolish if they don’t,” said the young soldier. “With a
-combined army of seventeen thousand men to draw on we can knock Montreal
-higher than a kite if we start in to do it.”
-
-“To be sure, Morris.”
-
-“But I hope it doesn’t come to a fight,” went on Dave, his face
-clouding.
-
-“Why; you are not afraid, are you?”
-
-“No. I was thinking of the English prisoners in Montreal. They will be
-sure to suffer, with no way by which they can help themselves.”
-
-“True for you. But the French sick will suffer, too. A cannon ball goes
-where it pleases, once it is fired.”
-
-During the night had come one alarm. Some Canadians had attempted to
-leave the city with some plunder, taken from houses that happened to be
-deserted. A part of this crowd was shot down within the city walls by
-Lévis’ guards, and the others were shot down by the guards under Amherst
-and Murray.
-
-“No matter what may happen, I will have no plundering,” said Vaudreuil;
-and Lévis, Amherst, and Murray said the same.
-
-It must be confessed that the outcome of another council of war within
-the walls of Montreal was anxiously awaited by the English on both sides
-of the St. Lawrence. Each branch of the army was held in readiness for
-immediate service, the soldiers sleeping on their arms and the
-cannoneers under their pieces.
-
-In the city the hubbub was greater than ever. The citizens gathered
-around headquarters and begged for peace. The Governor-General had to
-listen to endless advice. Lévis protested to the last that he wanted the
-honors of war accorded to his troops. But Amherst, as said before, was
-unyielding; and at last Vaudreuil signed the paper which, in the course
-of time, gave all of the Canadian possessions into the hands of the
-English government and made of the French-Canadians British subjects.
-
-The news was carried far and wide as swift as horses and messengers
-could travel. “Canada has surrendered! The war is over!” was the glad
-tidings, and in every portion of the English colonies, as well as in
-England itself, there was great rejoicing. Cannon were fired, bonfires
-lit, and bells tolled, and in some places special church services were
-held, to give thanks to God that the agony of such long standing was at
-an end. Even the Canadians rejoiced to think that peace was come, and
-that they could again go to their farms unmolested alike by soldier or
-Indian.
-
-The capitulation took place on September 8, 1760. It was agreed that the
-French soldiers and sailors should be allowed to return to France, and
-that the Canadians should return to their homes, unmolested. No one was
-to suffer because of his religion, and it was further agreed that, with
-a few exceptions, all military and political prisoners should be set
-free. The Indians on both sides were to be held in firm check, so that
-the atrocities of former campaigns should not be repeated. This last
-agreement made the Indians on both sides very angry, and the great
-majority of them tore up their wigwams in disgust and departed for parts
-unknown. Only a handful remained with Sir William Johnson, this band
-including White Buffalo and four old braves, the braves remaining to get
-some money that had been promised to them and the chief that he might be
-near Dave, to go home with the young soldier when the latter was
-discharged.
-
-“Montreal is ours after all!” cried the young soldier, when the news
-reached camp. “And we didn’t have to fire a shot, excepting at the
-scoundrels who tried to plunder the place.”
-
-Dave was anxious to get into Montreal, to learn something concerning
-Henry if possible. But it was a good two weeks before he got the chance
-to enter the city. Then he was placed on a detail sent to visit one of
-the hospitals.
-
-As the detail was passing down a side street of the city the young
-soldier chanced to look into the window of one of the houses they were
-passing.
-
-“Can it be possible!” burst from his lips. Then he ran to the officer in
-command of the detail. “Will you—you let me off a while—just a few
-minutes, lieutenant?”
-
-“Why, what’s the matter, Morris?” queried the officer. “You look as if
-you’d seen a ghost.”
-
-“Perhaps it was a ghost. I thought I saw my cousin Henry at the window
-of the house back there.”
-
-“Indeed! All right, go back and make sure. But don’t stay too long.”
-
-The caution was not yet finished when Dave started back on a run. As he
-gained the door of the residence the barrier was flung back and Henry
-came forth, cap in hand.
-
-“Dave!”
-
-“Henry!”
-
-“I thought I saw you passing!”
-
-“And I thought I saw you at the window!”
-
-And then the pair fell into each other’s arms, while tears of joy stood
-in their eyes. They shook hands over and over again, and it was fully a
-minute before either could trust himself to speak again.
-
-“How pale and thin you look,” declared Dave, at last. “Have you been
-sick?”
-
-“I’ve been in prison.”
-
-“You mean up at Quebec?”
-
-“There and here too.” Henry’s face fell a little. “Then you know the
-news?”
-
-“Know the news? Didn’t Sam Barringford and I travel all the way to
-Quebec to help you? But when we got there you were missing.”
-
-“Good for you and Sam, Dave! How is Sam now? I see you are in pretty
-good shape.”
-
-“Poor Sam is in the hospital at Quebec. He was struck in the head with a
-bullet and it made him rather out of his head. But we’re hoping he’ll
-get over it.” Dave paused a moment. “Henry, I’m afraid you’ve gotten
-yourself into an awful hole,” he went on anxiously.
-
-“How so?” And a faint smile crept around the corners of Henry’s mouth.
-
-“Why, by running away after you were placed under arrest.”
-
-“But I didn’t want to be hanged.”
-
-“I know, but now the case will look blacker against you than ever. They
-will say you didn’t dare to stand trial.”
-
-“But I can prove my innocence, Dave,” cried Henry triumphantly.
-
-“What! How?”
-
-“Easily enough, although the story is rather a wonderful one. You see,
-while I was in prison here we had a revolt, and all the prisoners broke
-jail. I ran away by myself and hid in this house, to escape the French
-soldiers. I was discovered by the lady and daughter who live here, and
-by the lady’s son, who was sick in bed. The son began to question me,
-and then he said he had seen me before. We compared notes, and I learned
-that the son was Captain Louis Gaulette, a noted French spy. Captain
-Gaulette was in Quebec on a secret mission for General Lévis, and he was
-in hiding in the cellar of the gold and silver smith’s shop when I went
-down there and tried to reason with Prent. He sent a note to General
-Murray about it, and he supposed I was set at liberty.”
-
-“Good!” almost shouted Dave, and his face began to beam. “In that case,
-Henry, you can establish your innocence without much trouble.”
-
-“That is what I expect to do,” answered Henry. “And let me tell you, I
-am mighty glad this affair has turned out as it has. But what about the
-war? Is it really ended?”
-
-“Yes, Henry, and I reckon our soldier-boy days have ended with it,”
-answered Dave.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Let me add a few words more and then bring to a close this story of
-military adventure before and “At the Fall of Montreal.”
-
-As both of the young soldiers had surmised, it was an easy matter to
-prove Henry innocent of the charge that had been made against him, and
-in the end he received not only a full pardon from General Murray, but
-also a letter exonerating him from all blame. For the despicable part he
-had played Prent was sentenced to five years in an English prison, and
-with him went Fenley and Harkness for a period of three years. Louis
-Gaulette became Henry’s firm friend and it may be mentioned here that,
-years later, Gaulette entered the American army under General Lafayette
-and served as a spy for Washington during the last years of the War of
-Independence.
-
-As soon as Dave and Henry were free to come and go as they pleased they
-took passage on a sloop of war bound down the St. Lawrence to Quebec. At
-this point they had a man with a rowboat take them over to the Island of
-Orleans, which was still being used as a hospital. They inquired for
-Barringford of a guard they met and after some slight trouble were taken
-to the ward in which the sufferer belonged.
-
-“Dave an’ Henry!” cried the old frontiersman, on seeing them, and Dave’s
-heart leapt with joy to see his eyes as bright and intelligent as ever.
-“Ef this ain’t better’n a dose o’ medicine. Whar did ye come from?” And
-he shook hands warmly.
-
-“First tell us how you feel?” said Dave.
-
-“Fust-rate, Dave, fust-rate. I had a mighty bad spell o’ it
-though—somethin’ like a nightmare—an’ the doctor says as how I aint
-quite strong enough yit to walk around much. Lost some o’ my ha’r, too,”
-the old hunter added, pointing to the scar over his ear. “But thet don’t
-count—I’m thankful to pull through with my life.”
-
-“We can all be thankful,” said Henry.
-
-“How is it you air free, Henry?” went on the frontiersman, and on being
-told he slapped his thigh in satisfaction. “Thet’s splenderiferous news.
-The folks ter hum will be glad to hear on it.”
-
-“That they will,” answered Henry, “and I have already sent them a
-letter.”
-
-“Be you goin’ home soon?”
-
-“Just as soon as we can obtain our discharge and as soon as you can go
-with us, Sam,” answered Dave.
-
-“Me?”
-
-“To be sure. We wouldn’t go home without you; you know that.”
-
-“I might hev knowed it, Dave.” A tear glistened in the old hunter’s eye,
-and he took their hands again. “Both my boys, aint ye?—through thick an’
-thin!”
-
-“Yes, we are, Sam,” said Henry.
-
-“And glad of it,” added Dave.
-
-The start for home did not take place until winter had again set in.
-They went with a great number of other soldiers as far as Philadelphia,
-and then struck out for themselves, in company with half a dozen
-neighbors and White Buffalo.
-
-At Winchester both James and Joseph Morris met them, and the meeting
-between fathers and sons was a most affectionate one. Nor were Sam
-Barringford and White Buffalo forgotten. There were many embraces, and
-the story of the boys’ doings, and of the others, had to be told over
-and over again.
-
-“The best news from home is that Rodney is improving fast,” said Joseph
-Morris. “The last operation on his leg was a complete success, so the
-doctors say, and by next spring they think he will be almost as strong
-as any of us.”
-
-“Next spring I am going back to the Kinotah,” said James Morris. “My
-claim to that land is now fully established, and with Jean Bevoir dead
-there is little likelihood that anybody will ever try to disturb me
-again.”
-
-“Bevoir dead?” burst out Dave. “How do you know that?”
-
-“Why didn’t you hear of it?” queried his father. “And you right on the
-ground too!”
-
-“I heard nothing of him later than when he threatened Henry at
-Montreal.”
-
-“When Montreal was besieged Jean Bevoir joined a crowd of men who tried
-to loot many of the houses and stores. The French guard got after the
-pilferers and shot some of them down, and then they fled out of the
-city, and the English soldiers shot down the rest, or made them
-prisoners. Among the number shot down was Jean Bevoir. This news came
-straight to me from two soldiers who were at Winchester last week.”
-
-“Shot down!” repeated Dave. Then he drew a deep breath. “Well, if he was
-shot down outside of the city perhaps I had a hand in it. But I don’t
-know for sure, and—and—I’m rather glad of it.”
-
-“He deserved what he got,” came from Barringford. “He was a traitor to
-everybuddy, even his best friends.” And the others felt that the old
-frontiersman spoke the exact truth.
-
-Yet though they all thought Jean Bevoir dead such was not a fact. The
-French trader was seriously wounded, and for a long while lay between
-life and death. But he ultimately recovered, and how he crossed the path
-of our friends later on will be told in another volume, to be entitled,
-“On the Trail of Pontiac; or, The Pioneer Boys of the Ohio,” in which we
-shall meet many of our old characters again and learn something of what
-was done to establish trading-posts on the Kinotah and elsewhere after
-the war with France, and of how the wily Indian chief Pontiac did his
-best to wipe out all white settlements in that territory.
-
-The home-coming was an event long to be remembered. As the riders came
-in sight of the new cabin Mrs. Morris, Rodney, and little Nell rushed
-out to greet them.
-
-“Home again! Home again!” shouted Dave and Henry, and flung themselves
-into the arms out-stretched to receive them.
-
-“My son!” murmured Mrs. Morris, as she kissed Henry, “and my Dave!” she
-added, as she also kissed her nephew.
-
-“Oh, but aint I dreadfully delighted to see you back,” piped up little
-Nell, and kissed them all around, even to White Buffalo. “And now you
-mustn’t go away again, none of you, but stay with me for years and years
-and years!”
-
-“That’s the way to talk, Nell,” said Rodney, also beaming with pleasure.
-“We’ve had enough of this going-away to last for a lifetime.” And then
-he added: “Just watch how I can walk now!” and led the way to the cabin,
-walking almost as well as any of them.
-
-It was an old-time feast that awaited those who had come to the cabin,
-and it lasted far into the night. During that time many neighbors
-dropped in, wishing them well.
-
-“It would seem that all of our troubles are at an end,” said Mrs.
-Morris. “Now if the Indians will only keep the peace I am sure we will
-prosper.”
-
-“They must keep the peace,” said White Buffalo. “My war hatchet is
-buried, and White Buffalo will not dig it up again unless there is no
-help for it.”
-
-“I’ve had enough of war,” came from Dave. “In the future let me till the
-soil and hunt game, and I’ll be content.”
-
-And here let us bid our friends, for the time being, good-by.
-
-
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
- American Boys’ Life of Theodore Roosevelt
-
- ----------------------------
-
-By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 325 pages Illustrated from photographs $1.25
-
- ----------------------------
-
-Ever since the enormous success of Mr. Stratemeyer’s “American Boys’
-Life of William McKinley” there has been an urgent demand that he follow
-the volume with one on the life of our present President, and this has
-now been done with a care and a faithfulness certain to win immediate
-appreciation everywhere.
-
-The book covers the whole life of our honored executive step by step, as
-schoolboy, college student, traveler, author, State assemblyman, Civil
-Service and Police Commissioner, Governor of New York, as a leader of
-the Rough Riders in Cuba, as Vice-President, and finally as President.
-Many chapters have also been devoted to Mr. Roosevelt’s numerous
-adventures as a hunter and as a ranchman (true stories which are bound
-to be dear to the heart of all boys who love the strenuous life), and
-full particulars are given of the daring battles for Cuban liberty, in
-which our worthy President, as Lieutenant-Colonel of the Rough Riders,
-took such a conspicuous part.
-
-The Appendix contains a Chronology of Theodore Roosevelt, and also brief
-extracts from some of his most famous speeches and addresses.
-
-_For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid, on receipt of price, by
-the publishers._
-
- ----------------------------
-
- LEE AND SHEPARD
- BOSTON
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
- ----------------------------
-
- American Boys’ Life Of William McKinley
-
-By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 300 pages Illustrated by A. B. Shute, and from
-photographs $1.25
-
- ----------------------------
-
-Here is told the whole story of McKinley’s boyhood days, his life at
-school and at college, his work as a school teacher, his glorious career
-in the army, his struggles to obtain a footing as a lawyer, his efforts
-as a Congressman, and lastly his prosperous career as our President.
-There are many side lights on the work at the White House during the war
-with Spain, and in China, all told in a style particularly adapted to
-boys and young men. The book is full of interesting anecdotes, all taken
-from life, showing fully the sincere, honest, painstaking efforts of a
-life cut all too short. The volume will prove an inspiration to all boys
-and young men, and should be in every one’s library.
-
- ----------------------------
-
-_For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid, on receipt of price, by
-the publishers._
-
-
- ----------------------------
-
- LEE AND SHEPARD
- BOSTON
-
- ----------------------------
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
- THE FAMOUS “OLD GLORY SERIES”
-
- By EDWARD STRATEMEYER
-
-_Author of “The Bound to Succeed Series,” “The Ship and Shore Series,”
-“Colonial Series,” “Pan-American Series,” etc._
-
-Six volumes - Cloth - Illustrated - Price per volume $1.25
-
- UNDER DEWEY AT MANILA
- Or The War Fortunes of a Castaway
-
- A YOUNG VOLUNTEER IN CUBA
- Or Fighting for the Single Star
-
- FIGHTING IN CUBAN WATERS
- Or Under Schley on the Brooklyn
-
- UNDER OTIS IN THE PHILIPPINES
- Or A Young Officer in the Tropics
-
- THE CAMPAIGN OF THE JUNGLE
- Or Under Lawton through Luzon
-
- UNDER MACARTHUR IN LUZON
- Or Last Battles in the Philippines
-
-“A boy once addicted to Stratemeyer stays by him.”—_The Living Church._
-
-“The boys’ delight—the ‘Old Glory Series.’”—_The Christian Advocate, New
-York._
-
-“Stratemeyer’s style suits the boys.”—JOHN TERHUNE, _Supt. of Public
-Instruction, Bergen Co., New Jersey_.
-
-“Mr. Stratemeyer is in a class by himself when it comes to writing about
-American heroes, their brilliant doings on land and sea.”—_Times,
-Boston._
-
-“Mr. Stratemeyer has written a series of books which, while historically
-correct and embodying the most important features of the
-Spanish-American War and the rebellion of the Filipinos, are
-sufficiently interwoven with fiction to render them most entertaining to
-young readers.”—_The Call, San Francisco._
-
-
- ----------------------------
-
-
- _For sale by all booksellers, or sent, postpaid, on receipt of price by_
-
- LEE AND SHEPARD, Publishers,
- BOSTON
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
- THE COLONIAL SERIES
-
- By EDWARD STRATEMEYER
-
- _Author of “Pan-American Series,” “Old Glory Series,” “Great
- American Industries Series,” “American Boys’
- Biographical Series,” etc._
-
- ----------------------------
-
- Four volumes - Cloth - Illustrated by A. B. Shute - Price per volume,
- $1.25
-
- WITH WASHINGTON IN THE WEST
- Or A Soldier Boy’s Battles in the Wilderness
-
- MARCHING ON NIAGARA
- Or The Soldier Boys of the Old Frontier
-
- AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL
- Or The Soldier Boy’s Final Victory
-
- ON THE TRAIL OF PONTIAC
- Or The Pioneer Boys of the Ohio
-
-“Mr. Stratemeyer has put his best work into the ‘Colonial
-Series.’”—_Christian Register, Boston._
-
-“A series that doesn’t fall so very far short of being history
-itself.”—_Boston Courier._
-
-“The tales of war are incidental to the dramatic adventures of two boys,
-so well told that the historical facts are all the better
-remembered.”—_Boston Globe._
-
-“Edward Stratemeyer has in many volumes shown himself master of the art
-of producing historic studies in the pleasing story form.”—_Minneapolis
-Journal._
-
-“The author, Edward Stratemeyer, has used his usual care in matters of
-historical detail and accuracy, and gives a splendid picture of the
-times in general.”—_Milwaukee Sentinel._
-
-“Told by one who knows how to write so as to interest boys, while still
-having a care as to accuracy.”—_Commercial Advertiser, New York._
-
- ----------------------------
-
- _For sale by all booksellers, or sent, postpaid, on receipt of price by_
-
- LEE AND SHEPARD, Publishers
- BOSTON
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- ● Transcriber’s Notes:
- ○ Missing or obscured punctuation was silently corrected.
- ○ Typographical errors were silently corrected.
- ○ Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation were made consistent only
- when a predominant form was found in this book.
- ○ Text that:
- was in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_).
-
-
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.